Search the Community

The pavilion was full of Eva’s family, gathered up in groups all chatting and laughing, catching up on the years since they’ve been parted, yet, she sat alone, her fingers tapping against the cheaper table cloth on the hard plastic of the folding tables set up by the dozens for the family reunion. Eva could feel the occasional eyes burning the back of her head, the whisper of her name. Her cheeks burned in shame when she saw her twin brother, Evan, standing next to his girlfriend Wanda, chatting with their parents and aunts and uncles. In Wanda’s hair, Eva grimaced at the whip cream that clung to a strand of hair the unhappy woman hadn’t seen when she was cleaning up. It was just supposed to be a little joke, Eva thought to herself. Just a little banter, she hadn’t meant to hit her. The twins had a history of a joke war. It all started when the two were 9 and Evan had dipped Eva’s fingers in warm water and made her pee the bed, and ever since then it was all out war. Duct taping everything her brother owned. When Eva was away at band camp, Evan had taken all of her stuffed animals and hid them all around their childhood home, including burying one in a box in the yard. After turning 17, Evan had scrimped and saved to get a used car, and Eva had saran wrapped it in the middle of the night. And so, after being apart for 5 years, when their family’s reunion was announced, Eva had just wanted to start the game back up. Truth be told, she should’ve grown out of the little rivalry she and her brother shared, but she was desperate for even a taste of the fun of youth again. She was absolutely swamped by the stresses and perils that came with adulthood, it seemed she spent all of her time back home doing shifts of being a nurse, and when she wasn’t working, she was going on awful dates, trying to maintain some semblance of balance between her professional and social life…. She had come back to their childhood home a day early, planning it all out, waiting at the door for Evan with a classic, cream pie to the face, and enjoy a few days of childish antics and jokes with the person she once was the closest person in the world with… And smacked his serious girlfriend right in the face with it. Eva had apologized a dozen times to Wanda through the bathroom door, only to get silence. Both the girls had been mortified, and Evan couldn’t even look at her. Their parents only told her to grow up while her brother tended to Wanda, and it seemed word had gotten around fast… Then, Eva watched as Wanda flashed a smile and showed off her hand to her parents, and heard the loud sounds of congratulations. Eva groaned to herself, so she hadn’t embarrassed herself in front of her brother’s girlfriend, she had ruined her first impression with her future sister-in-law! Great… Hiding her face in her arms, Eva heard the sounds of one of the folding chairs next to her rattle. Looking up, she saw the fresh face of a teenage girl, a few years younger than her, maybe just out of high school. The girl smiled at Eva. “Hi?” Eva uttered a little surprised, not only baffled at someone willing to speak to her, but also of the unfamiliar teenager. She was quite certain that she knew all of her younger cousins, and its not like this was a fun party to sneak into, there wasn’t any booze or anything. The girl continued to smile at her. “Hello.” Eva and the girl stared at each other for a few long seconds before she said, “Something I can do for you?” “Hmm, not really, just saw you over here, moping to yourself, thought I’d come over and maybe cheer you up.” “I’m sorry, do I know you?” Eva said grumpily. “Oh, sorry, I’m Lucia. I was hired as a babysitter to the kids at the party.” Looking around, Eva spotted at a group of children sitting at a large round table in the grass, just outside the tent. They seemed pretty preoccupied with their devices. “Seem to be doing a great job.” Lucia laughed, cheerfully replying, “Yeah, kids are pretty good at keeping themselves entertained these days, don’t they? But trust me, I have a way of making sure everyone stays on their best behavior, at least, enough that I can step away and turn a frowny face upside down.” Eva glanced towards a sound, around her shoulder she saw a group of her cousins looking her way then quickly turning back when they caught sight of her. “That’s uhh very sweet of you but…” Following the line of sight towards where Eva was looking, Lucia commented, “Huh, I think I can guess the problem…” Eva couldn’t put her finger on it, but there was something odd about the way the girl’s eyes, they seemed to twinkle, catching the light in a strangely captivating way. Her relaxed smile had a way of relaxing Eva too. “What’d you do to get on everyone’s bad side?” Something in the way she said that, it reminded Eva of the way she spoke to some of her patients before. Calm, yet a little patronizing, she knew this, yet, she couldn’t help it when the words came tumbling out of her mouth, “It was just a little joke!” She found herself whining. “My stupid brother was supposed to get pranked but I got his stupid girlfriend instead, and now everyone hates me!” “Oh? Why would you want to play a joke on your brother?” Lucia asked slowly, her soft smile never leaving her face. Eva hid her face in her arms again, mumbling, “I dunno…” Repeating herself, the girl asked once more, “Why would you do that?” “Because…” Eva muttered, then a little louder and her head raised from the table, blowing an errant strand of curly dark hair away from her face, “Because I missed my brother, I missed our little jokes and games we had when we were kids. It’s hard when everything all the time has to be all mature… Everything just got so serious, and nobody can take a stupid little prank anymore…” “I see…” Lucia said, her eyes seemed to radiate a captivating light that held Eva in a trance as she continued, “And would you like it if everyone was a little less serious?” Eva found herself nodding along, unable to help herself but agree. “And you and your brother can go back to your silly, little games and no one would mind?” Eva nodded again. Lucia pointed at Evan who was walking away, towards the direction of the rented out porta-potties. “I want you to go over there and throw this,” Lucia set down a small red ball in front of Eva. “When you do that, I think he’ll be much more willing to see the bright side of things.” Eva stared at the ball for a second, then, still in a trance, she took it and started marching towards her brother. Eva pushed through the crowd of family members that gave her the stink eye, walking towards Evan. He frowned at her when he saw her approach, stopping just outside the blue box. “Listen, I’m really not in the mood for any sorrys right now, you really-” Without a thought going through her mind, Eva wound up her arm and tossed the ball into the grass. Though the impact was soft, the two twins starred at the ball as it started hissing, letting out a plume of colorful smoke escapes its confines. As the haze billowed out of the small object, Eva’s mind cleared, and she stared in shock at the amount of smoke coming out of the small object. She released a little gasp as the smoke raced up her jeans and Evan’s slacks, their view of their collared shirts the next to vanish into the smoke. Instinctively, Eva gasped for a breath of fresh air before completely surrounded by the smoke, as Evan exclaimed, “What the f-” The ball didn’t stop at the twins, it raced forward, filling the entire tent and their whole family. Eva tried to peer through the fog that encompassed her, but could see nothing, and could only hear Evan cussing her out. After a moment, she couldn’t hold her breath any longer, and opened her mouth, inhaling the smoke. To her surprise, it was acrid, it tasted inconceivably sweet, like aerosol cotton candy. She couldn’t see anything yet, but her clothes began to feel weird, scratchy, bunched up. Tugging at her sleeves, she found them no longer short, but the cuff reaching all the way towards her wrist, the seat of her jeans felt oddly baggy as they crept up her front, covering her stomach and chest just as it did her back and meeting at her shoulder in a clasp. Eva’s underwear didn’t escape the strange changes either, as the real estate the jeans had left in her pants didn’t stay empty for long, her panties ballooning out, filling the empty space between her legs with a layer of thick cushioning. Her hand reached towards it in shock, the underwear making a distinct plastic crinkle as she handled it. The smoke began to clear, and as it did, the silence that had fallen the pavilion disappeared as suddenly as it had crept in, there was no sounds of shock or anger, nothing that Eva would’ve expected. The tent suddenly sounded like a playground during recess, an inordinate amounts of infectious laughter and play. Eva and Evan saw through the clearing fog their relatives, aunts, uncles, cousins, their parents, all acting like grade school kids, screaming, a family wide of tag, hide and sneak breaking out. Their balding uncle tapped their middle age aunt who yelled out playfully, “Cooties!” Sticking their tongues out and running away. A pair of their cousins in their mid 20s had traded their fashionable clothes out for party dresses and were sitting down in the grass playing patty cake. The embarrassing sight of their parents jumping up on a table, Eva hiding her mouth in a look of horror as her Mom’s white panties showed off the image of a cartoon pony. Looking down at herself, Eva found herself to be wearing a pink denim overalls, her bare feet pinching grass with her toes, a long sleeve blue shirt underneath, and looking over, she saw Evan staring at her, slack jawed in a similar outfit, a long sleeve pink shirt over a blue denim set of overalls. “Eva, what did you do?” Evan said dumbfounded. “I- I-” Evan’s eyes went wide and he let out a little eep, his hand rushing towards his crotch, “Oh no! I gotta-” He spun around, trying to reach his initial destination of the porta-potty, only to fall face first on the ground as the blue box had vanished into thin air along with the smoke. Eva didn’t need to know what was going on with Evan, she could see it in his red face as shame covered his features. He righted himself into a sitting position and stared at his bottoms with disgust. “Ebababa!” Evan turned his head over his shoulder, to see Wanda, a moment ago wearing a lovely white sundress, eager to show off a little to her future husbands family, the dress hadn’t changed too much in appearance, except it had shrunk, barely more than a shirt, covering just half of her padded underwear that bobbed in the air as she crawled towards Evan on her hands and knees. She stopped in front of the twins, with a wet smile, saying, “Ebababa!” again, before shoving the ring pop that had replaced her engagement ring into her mouth. “Lolla,” She mumbled through a mouth full of sugary sucker. The twins looked at each other, one in horror and guilt, the other in absolute rage. “Eva,” Evan repeated, his words hard and pointed, “What. Did. You. Do?!” ~~~ Eva looked at her brother watching his fiance slobber on a candy ring like a person seeing a train wreck, fascinated in a macabre way. Wanda was sitting down in front of him now, with her legs splayed out, idly watching a butterfly flit above her, lazily reaching out a hand to, lips dyed the same blue as the slobber running down her lips. “It- It wasn’t me!” Eva tried to defend herself, looking down at her bare feet, trying not to gawk at the sight of the grown woman who had begun to crawl over her brother, affectionately clawing him with her sticky hands. “Some weirdo girl gave me that smoke bomb thing and it did all this!” Evan stood up, Wanda whining as her boyfriend got further out of her reach and started tugging on his pant legs. “You’re still the one who threw the damn thing!” He pointed a finger accusingly at Eva. “No! I can explain!” Eva weakly said, backing away, while trying not to notice how much her brother had his legs parted a little too much or how he winced when he moved. “I- It was like I was possessed! I couldn’t help it! I didn’t know all… this was going to happen!” “Evan! Evan!” Wanda whined as she raised her arms up for her fiance to pick her up. With a sigh, leaned down and Wanda, hoisting her up on to his hips with a little difficulty. They made a funny pair, the man dressed like a toddler and the woman dressed and acting like a baby. “That’s not good enough,” Evan said with a serious look that was hampered a little bit as Wanda rubbed her sticky hands over his stubbly cheeks. “You’ve been pouting and sulking since you pulled your little joke on Wanda-” “It was meant for you if it helps…” “It doesn’t.” He glared at her. “You mopped like a little girl after your half-assed apology didn’t make up for ruining a day that was about coming together as a family.” “Eheheheh!” Wanda excitedly gave Evan a wet kiss on the cheeks, giggling as she wiggled her legs and her clean diaper grew heavy and started to sag. Evan looked down in embarrassment, pretending not to notice his future wife’s condition, but she made that difficult, Wanda bucking her hips thrusting the sag on Evan enjoying the feeling the friction made. Eva did her best not to gag at the sight. “Okay, okay,” Eva exclaimed, trying to keep her attention away from Wanda and her brother, “Let’s just go find that girl and get her to fix this!” Evan was desperately trying to ignore what was happening on him just as much as Eva was. “Fine,” He muttered. Beginning to walk away, Eva noticed how hard it was to take steps in her own bulky underwear under her overalls. It felt like each step was announcing to the world her protective panties. She glanced back at Evan who’s waddle was even more pronounced than her own, his steps even more of a struggle carrying his wife to be, who had discovered and started mouthing Evan’s overall straps, going at the denim like a wild eyed gremlin. The tent holding her entire family was a mess of activity. Adults screaming and playing like rambunctious preschoolers. A group of Eva’s uncles had found some balloons tied up and were grabbing them and running around playing keep away. Some of her aunts were ripping the cheap table clothes off the tables and pretending to be princesses, sitting in a circle on the ground acting like they were in a tea party. Eva and Evan watched as their cousin Clarissa snuck up behind her father, wearing just a shirt, sneakers, and a clean pair of huggies, and smacked him, running away with a screaming fit. The man started bawling, running towards a teenaged girl, tugging at her sleeve, pointing at his daughter with big tears rolling down his face. “She hit me!” The man tattled to the short girl. “Aww!” Lucia said, reaching up and tenderly wiping away the grown man’s tears. “Did the mean girl smack you? I’ll go give her a talking to big guy, don’t you worry. Here,” She took a piece of caramel out of a nearby diaper bag, unwrapping it and placing it in his mouth. “Sweet for the sweetie, that’ll calm you down! And who do we have here?” She asked, giving Eva and Evan a look as they approached her. “Aren’t you two adorable? I love the matching outfits!” Before Evan could stop her, she grabbed Wanda like weighed nothing and cooed at her, tickling her belly that made the adult baby laugh like a hyena. “Hey! Don’t touch her like that!” Evan reached out to take her back, taking a wide step towards the girl. “Oooh, I recognize that walk!” Lucia said as she set Wanda down and turning her attention back towards Evan. He paused when the girl confidently moved towards him, her own arms outstretched as her fingers found their way to his side. “Is someone a squishy boy?” She asked in a high pitched voice. “No!” He said, trying to swat away her hands from tickling him. “Stop!” He tried to keep his deep, masculine edge to his voice, but it quickly faltered as she kept going, his next few words coming out high pitched as he lost his senses in the moment. “Nooo! Stooop!” Evan fell to the grassy ground, and Lucia dropped down to her knees, her onslaught kept going, “You is! You’sa squishy butt!” A high pitched giggle left his mouth. “Notta squish butt!” Evan cried out through laughter and tears. Wanda crawled over to him and joined in the fun. “Squishy! Squishy!” As Evan’s words dissolved into a fit of giggles before they even formed, Wanda’s words became more coherent. “Squishy butt! Evan a squishy butt!” Lucia grabbed Wanda and pulled her on to her lap, “Like you’re one to talk! I bet you wet yourself first, didn’t you, ya little sopping rugrat?” Shaking her head, her hair going flying, “Nuh-uh! He did it firs’!” Wanda said pointing at Evan, his face twisting up at the honest accusation. “Waaah!” “Evan!” Eva snapped at him, giving him a nudge with her foot. “Snap out of it!” With a blush, Evan sat up, looking freaked out, quickly getting to his feet and stepping away from the girl. “Wha- What happened? I just-” “I told you! She has a weird way of making you act however she wants!” Lucia pretended to be hurt, grasping at her heart, “Eva! I thought this was what you wanted! Everyone to be less serious and for your brother to play with you again!” She looked towards her diaper bag and dragged it towards her. “So this is your fault,” Evan said, pointing a dirty look back towards Eva. Wanda started to coo again as Lucia laid her down on the grass, hiking her dress up and untaping her her diaper. Eva, trying to focus on Lucia and not on Wanda with her bits sticking out for everyone to see, though it was hard given the activity. “Just tell us how to fix this. Please!” Eva did her best to keep her voice even. Lucia tenderly wiped the front of the young woman in front of her. “It’s quite simple dear,” She said as she cleaned Evan’s fiance in front of him, who busied herself chomping her engagement ring pop. “I put a simple curse on you two. The more mature you two act, the more childish your family will become. Poor Wanda here got in on a technicality, as you,” She pointed at Evan, “Already consider her family. If you’d like to break the curse, the two of you will have to fully accept your new roles. Happy adult toddlers. You just saw a bit of that. Baby Evan came out, and little Wanda remembered how to speak again. Isn’t that right, cutie?” “Eh-hyaaa!” Wanda croons as she’s tickled by the diaper powder and folds a fresh white diaper on the girl. “It’s a little warm out…” Lucia says, giving Evan a side eye look as she lifts the dress off Wanda. “You can play nakie, for now…” “Hey! You can’t do that!” Turning her attention towards Evan, she asks, “And is my big boy ready for his diaper change? Maybe he wants some nakie time with his little girlfriend?” She giggles. “No! Don’t touch me!” Evan says taking a few steps back. Lucia shrugs, “That’s fine, lots of little boys don’t mind playing in their soggy pants, do they?” Evan found himself between a rock and hard place, there was just no winning. Admit that he needed a change by the girl, or admit that he was fine running around in a wet diaper. The thought of going without a diaper never occurred to him. “Just- Give me one, I’ll do it myself!” Evan insisted, holding out his hand, trying to save face. “No can do, cutie,” Lucia purrer, taking a fresh diaper and holding it away from the man’s grasp. “I won’t have you ruining your pretty playclothes by changing yourself wrong. Besides,” She added with a little twinkle in her eyes, “Can you even take off your clothes by yourself?” Evan glared at Lucia, and started tugging at his still drooly overall strap, tugging at the clasp, “I’ll show you! I- urgh- I can do it!” Wanda clapped her hands, “Show you! Show you!” She parroted, bouncing up and down with her butt on the grass, her delicate skin getting dyed green. Reaching out, tugging her brother’s sleeve as he fought with his clothes. “Evan…” She said gently. Evan blinked at Eva, slowly releasing the straps on his overalls and expression going surprised. Lucia laughed, and Wanda mimicked her, flopping on her belly and kicking her legs up in the air. “Why’d you stop him?” Lucia asked Eva. “Isn’t it better for everyone if he plays the part, sweetie? You get your playful brother back and little Wanda and the rest of your family get to grow up again. Maybe you need to relax, baby girl,” She reached into the diaper bag again and pulled out a sippy cup of juice and waved it in front of Eva. “Come here, baby, and Lucia will give you a drinky drink.” Eva thought about it, looking around at her family acting like fools, grimacing as she watched her Dad pick his nose, her younger cousin barely in college reaching into his diaper waistband sticking out of his elastic pants scratching himself without a care in the world, her aunt twirling around in a makeshift dress made out of table clothe. She looked towards Lucia, pondering what to do… Wouldn’t it be better if she was the little kid instead of them… Slowly, she reached out for the bottle when she stopped herself. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone. Glenda, Evan and Eva’s older sister, 10 years their senior. As far back as Eva could remember, Glenda was Eva’s role model. Her perfect, nice big sister. One of her earliest memories was sitting on her 12 year old sister’s lap, watch as she drew a picture. When Eva got too drunk on prom night, it was Glenda’s bed she passed out on after she picked Eva up. When she needed to get dropped off at the airport it was her older sister she asked for a ride. Glenda had always been there for Eva. The 33 year old woman could’ve been wearing ordinary clothes, some leggings and a flowy blue shirt, though the poofy sleeves may have been a bit childish, it wasn’t totally outlandish. But the way she looked around, hopping on each foot and looking around, obviously doing the potty dance, Eva could tell that the madness that had its grip on the rest of her family had her as well. Eva ignored Lucia and the sippy cup and walked towards her sister. “Glenda?” The woman’s face shot towards Eva as she approached, her face lighting up into a smile. “Sissy!” She jumped towards Eva and wrapped her up in a tight bear hug. “Glenda? Are you alright?” Eva asked slowly. “Mhmm! Sissy, I miss you!” Glenda said enthusiatically, before looking down and resuming her potty dance. “Sissy,” Glenda asked, putting her finger into her mouth, “D’you know where da potty? I gotta gooo…” ~~~ Eva watched as the sister she had looked up to all of her life held her crotch and looked at her younger sister, who under her pink overalls was herself wearing a thick diaper, beg her to show her to the nearest potty. “Wha-?” Glenda, biting her lip and making a sound of desperation, just let out a high pitch, “Pleease?” “G-Glenda…” “Oh!” Glenda darted her gaze at her pants, pursing her lips together as concern reached her eyes. “I leaked a little…” Eva was flabbergasted as her role model dribbled into her undies, looking to all the world like a toddler fighting through the growing pains of transitioning into big girl panties. Glenda looked towards her sister, eyes pleading. “Potty?” She begged Eva again. “I- Yeah, okay, let’s go find you a potty…” Eva grabbed her sister’s arm and pulled her away. She had no clue where she could find a place to pee, the porta-potties had disappeared, but maybe she could ask that weird girl… Clinging to her sister’s arm while holding the front of her leggings with the spare hand, Glenda let out a whine. “Sissy, pleeease! I don’t wanna be a baby! I’m a big girl! Big girl!” She insisted. “Yeah, it’s alright… sissy. You’re still a big girl…” Eva let out the comforting white lie to her sister, trying her best to ignore the reality of the situation as she led her sister through the maze of tables and childish family members. She saw her goal just a few yards away. Lucia cooing at her Mom, who was being given a coloring book and crayons, getting told to be a good girl and share nicely. That sight alone was enough to discourage Eva even more. Trying to get her sister to not wet her pants (any more) while her Mom is being told to be a good girl and color floored the poor girl. Eva felt an itch, a tiny thought in the back of her mind, this was too much, her family she had leaned on her whole life was beyond saving, just give in and start crawling around. Eva let out a whimper, an infantile urge to suck her thumb overcoming her, but this impulse seemed to help Glenda regain some composure. “It’s okay sissy.” Glenda said as she cuddled against Eva’s arm. Blinking at her sister, Eva let out a tiny, “Yeah…” And gulped down her uncertainties and started leading Glenda towards Lucia again. Looking up, Lucia smiled at the pair. “Back for more? One sibling wasn’t enough to see babied today, Eva?” With a sigh, Eva rubbed Glenda’s back and said, “This nice lady can help you, sissy. Go on, ask her.” Glenda looked towards Eva and then at Lucia, shyly stepping up to the girl who she could’ve babysat herself when she was a teen. “Umm… Excuse me, Miss?” Lucia eyes sparkled as she said, “Yes, dear?” “I gotta go potty… Can you help me?” Glenda said, shuffling her feet. Letting out a little laugh, Lucia told the girl, “Of course I can! What a big girl you are!” Glenda beamed at the praise, giving the teenager a big toothy grin. “Much bigger than your little sister over there,” She said, taking Glenda’s hand and pulling her away. “You know she’s still in diapers? What a baby!” Eva’s heart dropped as Glenda giggled at that. She knew it was nonsensical, her sister wasn’t in her right mind after all, but then, neither was Eva though, as much as she clung to her sensibilities. Hearing her sister giggle at her being padded and being ridiculed for being a baby, made her just want to lay down and cry. A sob caught in her throat and she was about to let it out, when Lucia brought out a training potty out of nowhere and set it out for everyone to see. Swallowing her pride, Eva let out, “Come on, Glenda, show sissy what a big girl you are!” In the most encouraging voice she could muster. Glenda nodded confidently, pulling down her leggings in front of her entire family and proudly sitting down on the plastic pink potty. “Wait!” Eva cried out, but it was too late. Proudly grinning at everyone who was looking, Glenda soaked her Paw Patrol training pants on top of the potty. “I did it!” She claimed, to Eva’s distraught and Lucia barely concealed glee. “Aww, you sure did!” Lucia told the woman as she leaked through the thin padding, the dribble seeping down the leg holes and dropping into the training potty. Next to Eva, a withered old woman stepped up to her, holding out her phone. “Look at the baaaby she can’t even remember to pull down her little baby panties!” She mocked as she recorded a video. “Grandma!” Eva scolded. Her humiliation replaced by righteous anger, she snatched the phone out of the elderly woman’s hand. “My phone!” Grandma cried out. “I can’t live without my phone!” “Oh, come off it. An hour ago you didn’t know how to use this thing for anything other than Facebook!”Eva tossed the little black brick away. Grandma chased after it like a dog racing after a bone, a wonder how fast those old chicken legs could hobble after it. Glenda was looking around, with tears in her eyes, confused. “I- sniff- I not big girl?” She asked Eva. “No, no, honey, you’re a big girl,” Eva tried to console her sister but it wasn’t quickly becoming apparent sweet words would have no effect on her state. The faces of the family nearby were all on Glenda, with each breath she took a little huff came out. Faces of aunts, uncles, cousins, all sneering at her. The attention was too much. Glenda took one look down between her legs, her stained thighs with ugly yellow lines running down the inside. “I- I-” Glenda stood up and tried to take a step forward, trying to get away from all the judgmental eyes. But a single misstep with her leggings still down to her ankles sent her sprawling down to the grass. It wasn’t much of a fall, and to be fair, the grass was soft, but under the shade of the white tent, Glenda started to bawl, making all the more a spectacle of herself. “Waaah! Waaah!” Glenda howled as her family all snickered or outright laughed at her, some even going so far as to point at her as they let out their jeers. “Don’ wanna be babbay!” Eva rushed to her sister’s side, “No, no, sweetie, you’re not a baby!” Eva said, though her voice was hard to cut through the noise of the family laughing. The soothing only made matters worse, the more mature Eva acted, the more infantile Glenda got, and the worse the crowd got as well. Little giggles turned into full bellied chuckles, some of them flat out forgetting what they were laughing, but little Glenda couldn’t know that. The more Eva tried to calm down the girl, the more tears and snot ran down her face, the more the laughter affected her. Glenda no longer even recognized what had happened to put her into this state, but she knew one thing, the loud, obnoxious sounds all around her made her feel terrible, and she just wanted it all to go away. Then, out of Glenda’s rear, a sound that would mortify the poor woman any other time, a loud trumpeting toot erupted out of the seat of her pants. Little Glenda looked back, still crying, and then, to Eva’s own horror, as she patted her sister’s back, the woman made a grunting sound. Eva could do little more than watch the big sister she had trusted all her life to look out for her empty her bowels into the back of her training pants, absolutely ruining them. Glenda let out a final sob, then her eyes went a bit glossy, as she looked around, at all the people she sort of recognize point and laugh, and all maturity was gone from the girl. She started laughing too, just like some in the crowd, she didn’t know what was so funny, but the silly sounds coming all around her was fun to let out. Taking a few steps back, grimacing, Eva looked down at her sister as she rolled on to her back with a disgusting squelch. A heavy weight fell into the bottom of Eva’s stomach as she watched her sister for a few seconds before turning away, unable to bear looking at Glenda anymore. A gentle hand landed on Eva’s shoulder, and she looked towards Lucia, who had a gentle smile on her face. “Looks like little Glenda isn’t ready for training pants, not any more anyway…” She held up a white rectangle and waved it in front of Eva’s face. “Do you want to be a good big sissy and help me change her?” Eva let out a little defeated whimper, not unlike the one Glenda made a few minutes ago. “Noo…” She whispered. Lucia patted the girl on the back and leaned in and whispered. “You know, it doesn’t have to be this way. Just accept what you are now and your family will go back to normal.” With that thought seeping into Eva’s brain, she turned and walked away from the travesty that was being done to her older sister. Just accept it… Her and Evan had to make things right… She went and looked for her brother. ~~~~ Eva walked forward with a forlorn acceptance, like an inmate walking down deathrow, her relatives playing all around her like future doomed prisoners, in her steps lay their hope of salvation. She spotted Evan with her back towards her, kneeling by Wanda, pleading with her, “Darling, please, please, please! Just lift your head!” Though in his care for her, the squirming woman-child, his desperation showed his maturity. There was an inherent maturity in caring for others, inside the essence of its opposite was only selfishness. “Evan…” Evan peered back at his twin, eyes tired and sad, “She can’t even lift her head…” He whimpered, going back to urging his fiance to do more than gurgle and wiggle around a bit, nude except for her diaper and the half eater ring pop on her hand that once represented her promise to dedicate a life with herself and Evan. Closing her eyes, mentally preparing herself for what she had to do, Eva took a deep breath and looked at Evan, and reached down, sticking both hands into his overalls, and yanking his diaper up as far as it could go giving him a soggy pantsed wedgie. “Yow!” Evan shot straight up, pushing Eva away and making her land on her bottom. “What the hell was that for?!” “Y-You heard the weird girl! We have to act like kids if anyone is going to get better!” Eva said, rubbing her back, dramatically. Honestly, the plunge down didn’t really hurt, the padding on her rear had absorbed too much of the impact, but the shock still left her feeling dramatic. “Oww…” Evan tried to readjust the diaper lower, “That really hurt my balls,” He whined. “Ehhehheh!” Wanda giggled, sitting up on her arms. “See?” Eva gestured towards Wanda. “We have to be the babies if we don’t want them,” She waved her arm towards everyone else around, “To be children.” “I guess…” Evan held his hand out to Eva, helping her on her feet, then stuck his hands down her overalls and yanked her diaper up. “How do you like it?” “Eep!” Eva’s eyes went wide as the wrinkly plastic and cotton were yanked into her cracks and folds, though still dry, didn’t smart nearly as much as her brother. “T-that’s the spirit,” Eva said shakily, before knocking her brother down and running away. As she ran, she looked around, looking for any changes in her family. She saw her Mom chewing on a crayon and her sister next to her, whining to play with it, only dressed in her blue shirt that was half tucked into her diaper, “Mith Luthia thaid it wath my tuuurn!” She watched as her Mom pushed her daughter away. “Nuh uh! Babies like you can’t have ‘em!” Eva’s graying haired Mother said before putting the orange crayon back in her mouth as Glenda burst into tears. Some of her family had decided it was nakie time just like Wanda, stripping down to their underwear, adorned with teddy bears and hearts in some cases, fire trucks and cartoon characters in others. For a few, they were far too babyish for anything less than padding like diapers and Pull-Ups, but for too many for Eva’s taste, they truly embodied nakie time, giving Eva more of a view of her family than she ever wanted. Eva tried to ignore the sight of her Dad, running around in nothing but his birthday suit. She tried to ignore him dribbling from his wrinkled little worm. She tried to ignore her lunch wanting to launch out of her belly. A hand grabbed Eva from behind, Evan yanked her back. With his hand on her overall strap, Eva wasn’t certain what to do with his sister, his eyes glued to her with confusion, anything to keep away from looking at his nude relatives. A hesitant hand reached out, and with uncertain words, he said, “You’re it?” Eyes down towards her feet, she nodded, looking up to see Evan running away. She kept her eyes on his back as he raced around the tables and chairs. They traded the ‘it’ position a few times, growing more and more frustrated that their game wasn’t affecting anyone else. Evan gritted his teeth in frustration as the sounds of play around them only seem to grow louder, and Eva wondered if she should try to ask Lucia to use the potty chair as her bladder twinged inside of her. Sitting below a table, trying to avoid seeing anyone, the twins debated on what to do. “It’s not working,” Evan grumbled, fidgeting as the padding on his butt grew more and more uncomfortable. He was starting to worry about catching a rash. Cross legged, squirming herself, Eva wondered outloud, “Should we try hide and seek? Or I don’t know, peek-aboo?” “Are you two behaving and having fun?” The teenager appeared, leaning down poking her head into the shade below the table. “You!” Evan growled, “You lied!” He looked like he was about to hit the girl. Lucia had her hands up, smirking, “I did no such thing! I never, ever lie.” Lucia lied. “You said if we act like kids you would make everyone else normal again!” Rolling her eyes, Lucia said, “Yeah, but you were just pretending. Why were you acting like kids? To help everyone else. You have to really embrace your baby side… Children don’t self-sacrifice, dears, that is solely on adults.” Evan wound up a punch, smacking Lucia, who could only laugh. “That’s a little bit better. Babies are impulsive and don’t know how to handle their tempers. They haven’t had the chance to learn what consequences are yet, like this:” Lucia tapped Evan’s forehead, his eyes rolling back into his skull, mouth going agape, falling down onto his back. “There you go! I even think that will help you behave the way you want.” Evan shook his head, gathering his bearings. Eva, looking at her brother with concern, putting a hand on his shoulder as he regained his composure. “What did you do to him?!” “Just took away some of his fine motor skills. Little guy will barely be able to hold a fork or walk around, much less even think about hitting any pretty babysitters anymore. It’s better that way, the punishments only get worse from there.” “You bitch!” Evan spat out. Wagging a finger, Lucia informed the pair, “Ahh, ahh, ahh, I don’t like potty mouths! I’d watch your tone if you want to say anything more profound than goo-goo ga-ga. Oh! Does my little man know what ‘profound’ means?” She asks with a shit eating smirk. The only answer she got was a glare. Lucia stood up, “Ahh, well, I better get back to it, I have a lot of little ones to look after. Maybe I should ask some of my friends to come help, though, they’re not nearly as kind as I am. Good chance some of your more handfuls of relatives will really be reliving their terrible twos. You two have fun figuring things out.” “Wait!” Eva grabbed Lucia’s shirt, tugging at it. “Yes, sweetie?” Eva pursed her lips as she gathered up her courage. “I- can I use the potty?” Lucia’s eyes narrowed, Eva hurriedly adding a, “Please?” Chuckling, Lucia bent down, whispering, “Does the itty bitty little girl need help going potty?” Swallowing her pride, one hand pushing into her crotch to keep from leaking, Eva hissed, “Yes. Please.” Laughing again, Lucia playfully tapped Eva’s nose. “Silly girl, babies don’t use a potty. You’re wearing yours, remember? Besides your twin, who’s already wet, you’re probably the only one in your family who even cares about wetting yourself. This whole, ‘Sacrifice ourselves for the good of all’ idea you two put into your pretty little heads really did a number on everyone. Even the oldest ones can’t keep themselves dry! At this rate I’m going to have to open up a daycare!” “I-” Eva said in a quiet, tiny voice, “I can’t…” “You can’t what, baby girl?” Evan looked at his sister with pity, sensing what she was about to say. “I can’t- I can’t use my diaper…” Eva said, ready to tear up, looking down, feeling her precious little claim to adulthood about to be snatched away from her. Lucia, face a mask with a falsetto of a caring smile, lift Eva’s chin up to have her look right at the babysitter, “Does baby want some help?” Sniffling, Eva nodded her head. “Good girl. Both of you, follow me.” The twins got out from under the table, Evan tried to stand, but his wobbly legs faltered, he thrust his hand out to catch himself on the table, Eva tried to stable him as well, the second he took his hand away from the table he collapsed on to his knees. He groaned in frustration, and apprehensively followed Lucia by crawling. Eva let out a little whimper in defeat and took a few steps towards Lucia as well, before the babysitter stopped her. “Ahh, ahh, cutie. You’re twins, if he crawls you crawl too, you two should be developmentally similar.” Lucia nodded approvingly as Eva lowered herself to the ground next to her brother. The twins glumly followed Lucia, averting their gaze away from any streaking relative that came near them. One hand in front of a knee, then the other. Down on the floor, the diaper seemed all the more obvious to Eva as it rubbed against her, her sex growing warm, at least now that she was acutely paying attention to it, each scratch her thighs got from the legs holes, the tickling the waistband did as it kissed her hips, a reminder of what she was about to do, in sheer defiance of everything she had been doing for the past 20 years of her life. At the diaper bag, Lucia produced two clear bottles in each hand, presenting them to the duo with a dramatic flourish, red liquid sloshing around inside. “Babies like you two,” Lucia said as she offered the two of them to ran nipples, “Always forget when they have to go. They just wet themselves as naturally as a river flows.” Eva stared at the nipple, wanting to force herself to take it, to surrender her concerns and give in, finding this final push indescribably difficult. A few fingers met hers, Eva looked down to find Evan touching her encouragingly, nodding sadly. With a final breath, Eva closed her eyes and opened her mouth, and felt the rubber teat brush her lips and the tip touch her tongue. Still with her eyes closed, Eva wondered what was she supposed to do? Just… suck? She moved her lips, trying to mimic what she’s seen infants do and was rewarded with a touch of sweet cherry juice hit her tongue. Eyes opening up wide as she looked at the bottle. She hadn’t expected to be so delicious! Grabbing the bottle with both hands, Eva greedily snatched the bottle out of Lucia’s hand and started guzzling the drink down like her life depended on it. Barely registering the sounds of suckling to her right, or Lucia standing above her triumphantly with both hands on her hips, Eva lost herself in the moment, splaying her legs out, not even realizing that she was slowly rolling on to her back, just happy the bottle was now up in the air, gravity doing most of the work for her as her hair became tangled into the blades of grass. A tiny tickle. A trickle. Eva paid little mind to the relief on her bladder as the trickle in her diaper turned into a flood. Her legs kicked a little as the warmth swelling into her protective undies rubbed against her pleasantly. The only liquid she cared about was pouring down her tongue and into her throat now. She whined as she realized the bottle was empty, uselessly wiggling the bottle trying to get the last drop out. The wriggling had caught the attention of someone else. Eva felt a tug on her clothes and looked over at her brother grinning at her with a red stained smile, his own empty bottle discarded to the ground. With a giggle, he lazily swatted at her and Eva laughed in return. With a heave, she rolled herself over to her hands and knees and started crawling away from her brother, who crawled after her. At first, she seemed much faster than her motor control impaired brother, gleefully racing away from him, only to stop playfully and let him catch up before scooting away with a chortle, but then, her pauses were less and less necessary, and he seemed to be keeping up pace with her easily, he wasn’t as fast, Eva had simply slowed down, not realizing the two had met equilibrium. Evan grabbed the cuff of Eva’s overalls, but that didn’t stop the little girl, she had to keep going, and she kicked and pushed and squeezed through the straps on her overalls, crawling away in just a blue long-sleeved shirt with grass clinging to the cuff of the sleeve. Eva giggled as she trotted away from her brother, but with a little heft, he jumped on her. The twins roll together, in their scuffle, in their joyful little sounds they made, diapers rubbing against each other as their playing managed to accidentally undo one of the clasp on Evan’s overalls and the boy wiggles out of his own shirt. Neither noticing as they play they begin to look more alike, hair shortening, Evan’s mass of muscles diminishing, Eva’s breasts dwindling down to a flat plain, both of their hair thinning down into nothing, bellies growing fat like real babies, they kept their adult length, but that was the only thing distinguishing themselves from real infants. The two drooled on each other, their game the only thing on their mind, until they were separated, a pair of hands grabbing both of them. “Ugh, look at you, you’re filthy!” A voice complained to Evan. Wanda shook her head as she placed the boy lightly on her hip, taking the sleeve of her dress and trying to wipe away the mix of grass and drool off her baby’s face. “Yea, you know, you’re suppose to be a lady!” A playful tone as the person who grabbed Eva cleaned off her face. Glenda giving her sister turned daughter a loving squeeze. The mission, the goal of fixing everyone evaporated from Eva’s mind somewhat swiftly, she looked around to see everyone acting normally, dressed as they had a little while ago, and the adult inside Eva let out a sigh of relief, seeing everything as it should be, and the big girl went to sleep. The twins were brought over to a table where the babysitter the family had hired to watch the little kids while everyone else had fun and caught up. Side by side, they were strapped into highchairs, and both new mothers prepared to feed their respective baby. Lucia walked up to the Moms as they held rubber tipped spoons out for Eva and Evan, both with brownish goop that passed for babyfood. “You know,” Lucia offered Wanda and Glenda, both oblivious to the fact the young woman had recently wiped both of their asses. “I’d be happy to feed them for you, you two can go enjoy the party.” Wanda waved a hand, “That’s alright, I love feeding my little Evie-wevie! He’s such a good eater,” She said as he tickled his feet, earning her a giggle, “Yes he is!” “Yeah,” Glenda agreed, “I don’t mind giving my girl all the love and attention she needs.” Eva, with little grace, leaned out and gobbled down the food on the spoon. As she leaned out, she winced, and let out a fowl smelling odor into the back of her diaper, before filling it with a grunt. “Oh! You little beast!” Glenda cried out, playfully pinching her nose shut, “You’re lucky you’re cute even when you’re stinky!” Evan squeezed his eyes, face going taut as he followed suit. “Evan!” Wanda nudged her boy. “You little copycat! Tell you what, sweetie,” Wanda looked back at Lucia with a grin, “If you want to change him you can be my guest!” “Yeah!” “Sure,” Lucia said, giving both a friendly nod, “You enjoy your time with the two. After all, they’re only young once.”

Hi guys, this story is actually my based on my own journey. Nothing much to say, its not fun when there's a spoiler at the beginning of the story. Excuse me for my bad English since it was not my main language. Anyway, don't forget to change you diaper and enjoy the story😊😊 Talking about bragging rights. During my baby year i didn't get the luxury of a diaper. back then, napkins one with the pins were always the to-go choice. By the the age 4 i were 100% potty trained and stop wearing one. Bragging being successfully potty trained were a thing among parents during family and friends gathering back then. A year later, i got a cute little sister and suddenly the napkins were back. Watching my sister get changed, my mum jokingly asked me if i wanted to be put in one. Then, i arrogantly reply that im a big brother, big enough so i didn't need to be in one and go with my day watching TV. But, I've been secretly watching from the living room. Mischievous and scared 1 Back from the pre-school, i were always with the babysitter since both of my parents were working. one day, after being back from the pre-school, i see the babysitter were preparing my sister napkins and putting them in the drawer. Mischievously me back then, secretly took one of the napkin and bring to my room. After watching my mom put them on my sister countless times, i got the gist of it and tried put one myself. I still remember that i wasn't really like to be in one and just leave it on and went with my afternoon sleep and waking up somehow wet. I were very terrified that if i got caught not only wearing them but also got it wet. I take it off and secretly put them in the laundry basket. Not long after, i hear the babysitter talking to herself "I'm sure, I've washed all of them all together". I pretend not to hear and watched the tv while eating snacks. During that time, In my thoughts "if i can just peed here i didn't have to leave my favorite show". The thrill of the little adventure keep hunting me, so I did it again when the babysitter not looking and discard using the the same way. When my sister were almost 4yr, then my mom start using the diaper and stop using the napkin ad they are becoming harder to get because store didn't have the liner anymore. Back then the diaper were simple and basic, plastics backing, white, some abc and numbers that's all. So my little adventure starts all over again, I secretly take a pair, and hurriedly goes to my room shut and locked the door crank up the tv volume and tried to put it on myself. Remembering how the babysitter put the diaper on my sister, i attempt to do the same thing myself. It took me couple to successfully put it on. Loving the feels and sensation when the diaper is on me, it keep making me addicted, plus diaper holds more wetting than napkins. I can wet them multiple time until it until the evening shows end. Discarding the diaper were also a challenge, bedroom trashcan, toilet and bathroom trashcan is a no, keeping the used diaper for couple days also not recommended because the smell after 1 days. So the changing rooms trash can is the best location. Sometimes when the trashcan is already empty, then i throw the diaper to the common trash can. I managed to sneak every single time. I also only wear if my parent were not at home. Weekends was a clear no. Until one day, i hear my father talking to mom that the little sister were already using the less diaper with us somehow the diaper keeps running out. One day, my cousin Leo from 2 states over came and visits my house for a few days. I've always liked Leo, he's always be like my little brother since i were a toddler, We've always has this adventuring together whenever we met. I asked his mom to let Leo share the room with me like always. Leo never come empty handed, he's always bring some board games, game cards and snacks. I helped him brings his luggage and put them in my room. I noticed that he has an extra medium size bag with a tag hanging at the handle with notes "Leo shield". I heard his mom asked him if he already brings the shield upstairs and he nodded. As he was unpacking his luggage, i asked him about the shield and his face turned all red as he told me that he is still have an accident and the 'shield' is actually his pull-ups. He showed me the contents inside the bag and takes out his pull-ups. He shares with me which one to wear during the day and night. With his face still red, i told him that i don't mind him using it around so don't worry about it and i asked my mom for extra trashcan so Leo can put his used pull-ups. We played a lot of games that evening and I've noticed after sometimes Leo would check his pull-ups. Then he asked me do i mind if he changed his diaper which I replied no. Then, he told me to turn away and goes to the corner to get changed. It wasn't that long until he's done and allow me to turn back. Watching him pull his pants up and throw the used diaper in the can, hiding the pull-ups under his pants afterwards. I teased him that i still could see the pull-ups, he stands up quickly and check if it really peek out. His face was red again knowing that I've teased with him. Then He sit down again after confirming it wasn't peeking out. I jokingly asked him if i can try one. He replied "what?, really?". I just nodded and told him it's our secret together. He take out a piece and give it to me then asking me if im really sure want to wear it. Which i replied that I've been wanting to wear pull-ups but didn't has any chance. So that evening both of us are freshly padded up.

Chapter 1: Mikey sat in the passenger seat of Emily's car, his mind racing with a chaotic swirl of fear and confusion. The drive to her apartment was a silent torment, the only sound the low hum of the engine and the rustle of leaves that seemed to whisper ominous secrets outside. He couldn't believe how quickly his life had spiraled out of control. One moment he was a confident college student, and in the next, he found himself blackmailed into a bizarre and unsettling situation. As they pulled into the parking lot of her apartment complex, Mikey’s heart pounded violently in his chest. “What’s going to happen when we get inside?” he thought, his stomach churning with dread. He reluctantly followed Emily up the stairs, each step feeling heavier than the last. She unlocked the door and it creaked open, revealing a cozy apartment bursting with whimsical décor that only intensified his anxiety. “Welcome to my little sanctuary!” Emily chirped, a wide grin plastered across her face, but there was something unsettling in her cheerfulness. Mikey grimaced, trying to mask his discomfort. “Sanctuary?” he echoed nervously, scanning the room for an escape. She led him through the living room, past a kitchenette adorned with colorful, childlike magnets, and into a dim hallway. Pausing at the door to a room that felt distinctly different, she turned to him, her expression almost predatory. “Are you ready for this, Mikey? I promise it’ll be… unforgettable,” she whispered, her voice dripping with a mix of sweetness and something darker. Mikey’s eyes widened in horror as he took in the sight of the door painted a soft pastel blue, a small, childish doorknob gracing the handle. A strange blend of curiosity and dread washed over him, his instincts screaming that he should run. “What lies behind that door?” he thought, a shiver creeping down his spine. "Come in, Mikey," Emily said, her voice soft but firm, an unsettling sweetness lacing her words. She pushed the door open, revealing a room that felt like a haunting dreamscape. The walls were adorned in pastel hues that whispered innocence, while the furniture, all scaled down to a child’s size, created an unsettling atmosphere. Toys lay scattered like forgotten memories, and in the corner stood a crib that seemed to loom larger than life. The most chilling sight, however, was the array of adult baby items neatly arranged on shelves and tucked away in drawers, each object a stark reminder of the reality he was being pulled into. Mikey's eyes widened in shock, his stomach knotting. "Emily, what is this place?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper as dread settled heavily in his chest. Emily turned to him, her expression shifting to something more serious, almost predatory. "This is my special room, Mikey. It's where I come to be myself," she stated, a strange delight flickering in her eyes. "And now, it's where you're going to learn to be my baby boy." His mind raced, battling disbelief and fear. "Emily, I can’t do this! I can't be your... your baby boy. This is insane!" The word slipped from his lips, desperation creeping into his tone. Emily's expression hardened, her gaze narrowing like a hawk sizing up its prey. "You don't have a choice, Mikey," she said, her voice cold and unyielding. "You cheated on that exam, and if I tell anyone, your life will be ruined. Expelled. Your future, gone. But if you do as I say," she leaned in closer, her voice lowering to a conspiratorial whisper, "I'll keep your secret safe." Mikey felt a surge of anger and frustration boiling within him, a scream rising in his throat. Yet, deep down, the fear of losing everything choked him. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself against the whirlwind of emotions. "What... what do I have to do?" he asked, his voice trembling, the weight of his fate hanging in the air between them. Emily's face softened slightly, her voice low and soothing. "It's simple, Mikey. You just need to embrace this new identity. You'll wear diapers, and I'll take care of you like a baby. You’ll learn to trust me, and in time, you’ll see that this is the best thing for you." Mikey's stomach churned at the thought, his heart racing in his chest. "But Emily, I don’t—" he started, a tremor of panic creeping into his voice. He had always been independent and self-reliant; the idea of regressing to a baby-like state was terrifying, an abyss he felt himself teetering on. But he knew he had no choice. He nodded, his eyes downcast, a lump forming in his throat. Emily smiled, her eyes glinting with a mix of satisfaction and excitement. "Good boy," she cooed, her tone unmistakably manipulative. "Now, let’s get you changed." As she led him to a small changing table, Mikey's heart raced. "Please, Emily... I can’t do this," he whimpered, feeling a suffocating wave of humiliation wash over him. "Shh, Mikey," she said firmly, her grip unyielding as she began to undress him, peeling away his clothes like layers of a carefully constructed facade. With each garment that fell away, his sense of control slipped further into the shadows. He cried out softly, "Stop! I don’t want this!" Emily's response was calm and collected, her hands steady as she removed his last shred of independence—his underwear. "You need to accept this," she insisted, gently slipping a diaper around his waist. The soft fabric enveloped him, and with it came a strange, conflicting mix of shame and something he loathed to admit: relief. "Emily… please," he begged, his voice breaking as she fastened the diaper in place with a practiced touch. When she helped him into a onesie, the soft fabric clung to his skin, and he felt utterly exposed, as if he had lost all control over his body and his life. Emily stepped back, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "There you go, Mikey," she said sweetly, a cruel smile spreading across her face. "You look perfect." Mikey looked down at himself, his mind racing. A tumultuous tide of shame crashed over him, mingling with an unsettling fear and a perverse sense of relief. He felt trapped, utterly bound to Emily's whims, yet there was an inevitable pull that compelled him to submit to her plan. Emily's voice sliced through his turmoil as she led him toward the small crib nestled in the corner of the room. "It’s time for your nap, baby boy. You need to rest and get used to your new life," she said, her tone deceptively sweet. Panic surged in Mikey’s chest. "No, Emily, please! I can’t—" he stammered, his heart pounding wildly. He didn’t want to be in this room, in this diaper, in this crib. Her eyes, unwavering and cold, met his. "You don’t have a choice, Mikey. You’re mine now. Just relax." With that, he lay down, his body trembling with fear and humiliation. Emily's hands, gentle yet resolute, tucked him in. The soft fabric of the sheets felt heavy against his skin, a tangible reminder of his helplessness. As she turned to leave, Mikey's heart sank into despair. "Emily, don't leave me!" he cried out, his voice barely a whisper. The door clicked shut, sealing him in darkness. A wave of despair washed over him as he grappled with the reality of his situation. He was trapped in a world devoid of control, where his very existence hinged on Emily's desires. He shut his eyes tightly, trying to block out the terror that enveloped him. But the soft hum of the room and the rustle of the sheets only amplified his dread. As he drifted into an uneasy sleep, Mikey's mind raced with haunting questions. What awaited him in this unfamiliar life? Would he ever reclaim his old self? He knew the journey ahead was fraught with fear, but there was no turning back. He was Emily’s baby boy now, and he was inextricably tied to her whims. Emily, watching from the doorway, saw an opportunity for mischief. She had always been a meticulous planner, and this was no exception. Armed with her camera, she tiptoed into the room, her eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and malice. “This is going to be perfect,” she whispered to herself, a wicked grin stretching across her face. She snapped playful photos of Mikey in the crib, capturing every detail of his vulnerable state. The soft click of the camera shutter was barely audible, yet it echoed ominously in Mikey's subconscious, stirring a deep sense of unease. With a gentle but deliberate touch, Emily placed a blue pacifier in Mikey's mouth. “Sleep tight, baby boy,” she cooed softly, her voice dripping with mock tenderness. He stirred slightly, his lips parting instinctively to accept the foreign object, but he remained blissfully unaware of her presence. “Just a little longer…” she murmured, her heart swelling with twisted satisfaction. This was her moment, her triumph. She had him exactly where she wanted him. Hours passed, and the room grew darker as the sun began to set. Mikey eventually stirred awake, his eyes fluttering open to the dim light filtering through the curtains. The first thing he noticed was the pacifier in his mouth, and a surge of frustration and embarrassment washed over him. “What the...?” he exclaimed, his voice trembling with disbelief and fury as he spat it out, his eyes wide with a mix of confusion and anger. “Emily! What did you do?!” "Emily, I’m done with these baby games!" Mikey shot back, his voice trembling with a blend of fear and determination. He sat up rigidly in the crib, gripping the colorful rails as if they were his only anchor. Emily, lurking just outside the door, sauntered into the room with a slow, smug smile that sent chills down his spine. With a flourish, she whipped out her phone, her fingers gliding over the screen as she thumbed through a gruesome gallery of their shared secrets. "Oh really?" she mused, her voice playful yet laced with an unmistakable edge. "Because if you keep this up, I might just have to share these delightful snapshots—like the one where you were caught cheating on that test,” she warned, a glimmer of mischief in her eyes. Mikey felt his heart thunder in his chest, the walls of the room closing in like a trap. Each image on her phone was a haunting reminder of his powerlessness, igniting a storm of despair within him. The vibrant colors of the nursery, with their cheerful innocence, felt like cruel taunts against his fragile dignity. "Emily, please… don’t,” he whispered, his voice barely a breath, knowing full well the stakes of his defiance. Emily's eyes glimmered with a twisted mixture of satisfaction and disdain. "You know, Mikey," she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery, "you have no choice but to do as I say. Embrace this new life, or... well, let's just say the consequences won't be pretty. The choice is all yours, darling." Mikey's mind whirled, a tempest of fear, anger, and desperation crashing within him. The walls seemed to close in, suffocating him with dread. He took a deep, shaky breath, trying to summon some semblance of resolve. "What do you want from me, Emily?" he asked, his voice barely piercing the thick tension, trembling on the edge of anxiety. Emily leaned closer, her smile widening into something predatory, her eyes sparkling with a sinister excitement. "I want you to be my baby boy, Mikey," she purred, her tone syrupy sweet yet laced with malice. "I want you to trust me, to surrender yourself to me... Let me take care of you, and I promise," she leaned in even closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper, "I'll keep your little secret safe, hidden away from the world." Mikey felt the weight of her words pressing down on him, anger surging within him like a storm. His heart pounded, desperate to rebel, to fight back against this twisted demand, but he could see the iron grip she had on his life. Defeated, he nodded, his gaze falling to the floor. "What do I have to do?" he asked, his voice barely a murmur, filled with a mixture of resignation and dread. Emily's face softened slightly, a mixture of warmth and something else—was it possessiveness? "It's simple, Mikey," she said, her voice low and persuasive. "You just need to embrace this new identity. You'll wear diapers, and I'll take care of you like a baby. Picture it—no worries, no responsibilities. Just let go of everything." Mikey's stomach churned at the thought. "But I... I don't want to be a baby, Emily!" His voice trembled, a mix of defiance and fear. The idea of regression felt like a dark cloud looming over him. He had always been independent and self-reliant, and the thought of surrendering to this terrifying fate left him breathless. Emily leaned closer, her eyes locking onto his with an unsettling intensity. "You don’t have to fight it, Mikey. You can trust me. Just think about how safe you’ll feel, how loved. In time, you'll see this is the best thing for you." He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself, but every word she spoke sank deeper into his mind, registering the conflict of submission versus his desperate need for survival. "What if I don't want to?" he whispered, his voice barely above a tremor. Chapter 2: Mikey's heart pounded violently in his chest as Emily approached the crib, her eyes glinting like dark jewels filled with excitement and determination. She lowered the rail, her fingers brushing against his as she gently helped him out, guiding him like a toddler. Mikey’s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and simmering anger, but deep down, he knew he had no choice; defiance was futile. Emily's grip was unyielding, and the warning in her eyes felt like a storm looming on the horizon. As she helped him onto the changing table, her movements were slow and deliberate, as if she relished this control. She began by checking his diaper, her fingers sliding into the leg holes with an unsettling familiarity. Mikey clenched his legs together, panic rising in his chest as he realized the urgent pressure building inside him. He had been holding it in for too long, and now it felt like a volcano ready to erupt. “Mikey, you’re all dry,” Emily said, her voice dripping with a sickly sweetness that made his stomach churn. “You know, it’s much easier to use your diaper than to go to the bathroom. You can trust me on this.” Mikey’s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice a desperate whisper. “Emily, I can’t do this! I can’t just... use a diaper like a baby. I’m not a baby!” But Emily’s smile remained unwavering, her gaze piercing into him like a drill. “You can and you will, Mikey. It’s for your own good. You need to learn to trust me and let go of your old habits. This is the first step in becoming my baby boy.” The words hung in the air, thick and suffocating, while Mikey felt his heart race in horror. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest, his mind frantically searching for an escape from this humiliating situation. He attempted to defy her, but Emily, with her cunning and mischievous nature, had already anticipated his every move. She caressed his thighs, her touch a mixture of tenderness and authority. "Shh, my sweet boy. It's time to let go, to embrace your new identity. Wet the diaper, my little one, and become my baby." "Please, Emily," Mikey pleaded, his voice cracking with shame. "I can't... I won't do this." He tried to pull away, but his efforts were futile against her unwavering control. Emily's eyes sparkled with amusement as she leaned closer, her breath warm on his cheek. "Oh, but you will, my dear Mikey. You'll learn to love it, just as you've learned to love your new mommy." Her fingers trailed up and down his legs, sending shivers through his body. "Sing with me, baby. 'Diaper change time, diaper change time, Mikey's got to pee, pee, pee...'" Mikey's cheeks burned, his resistance crumbling under the weight of her words and touch. The nursery rhyme echoed in his mind, mocking his struggle. He clenched his teeth, desperately trying to maintain control. Emily's voice rose in intensity, her delicate fingers meticulously tracing patterns along his thighs. "Let it go, Mikey. It's okay. You can do it. Just be a good baby for me." Her gaze was unwavering, as if she could see right through his disguise. Mikey's heart raced, tears of frustration and embarrassment pooling in his eyes. "I... I can't, Emily!" he stammered, his voice trembling. The weight of his shame felt unbearable as he clutched the fabric of his shorts. But despite his desperate attempt to hold back, his body betrayed him. With a final, agonizing struggle, his bladder released, warmth spreading and filling the confines of the diaper. A crushing wave of shame washed over him as reality settled in—he couldn’t stop it. Emily’s smile transformed into a triumphant grin, her eyes sparkling with delight. "See, Mikey? You really are my baby that needs his diaper. Wasn’t that easy? Just trust me, and I promise I’ll take such good care of you." Her voice dripped with condescension, each word a reminder of his vulnerability. Mikey blushed deeply, his face turning a bright crimson as the weight of his humiliation washed over him. “No! This can’t be happening!” he gasped, his voice trembling. He couldn’t believe what had just unfolded. He had lost control, and Emily had effortlessly claimed victory over him. “You… you wouldn’t!” he stammered, his heart racing with a mix of anger and deep embarrassment. “Oh, sweetie,” Emily cooed, her tone dripping with playful mockery, “this is just the beginning. You’re my little baby now. Isn’t that exciting?” Mikey’s eyes widened, his breath hitching at her words. A strange sense of relief mingled with dread filled him; he was trapped in this twisted new reality, a world where he was reduced to a helpless infant, utterly under Emily's thumb. “I-I can’t do this…” he whispered, feeling the walls of his pride closing in. “Oh, but you can—just look at you!” she teased, a wicked smile spreading across her face. “And you’re going to love it, my little one.” He swallowed hard, knowing he had no idea what else she had in store for him, but the thrill of submission both scared and exhilarated him. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest as he lay there, the wetness between his legs betraying him. "N-no, Emily, p-please..." he stammered, his voice weak and childlike. "I... I don't wanna be a baby no more. P-please let me go." But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Emily's smirk widened, her eyes sparkling with a cruel delight. "Aww, poor baby Mikey is all wet. Does he need his mommy to change him?" She leaned close, her breath hot on his ear. "Or maybe you like this, huh? Maybe you want to feel the shame of peeing yourself, all warm and wet. Is that it, baby?" With each word, she tightened the restraints, ensuring his helplessness. "You're my little baby boy now, and I decide when you get to feel good. And right now, I want you to squirm and blush, knowing that I can make you cum in your diaper, and there's nothing you can do to stop it." As she spoke, she trailed the tip of the wand along his body, avoiding any pleasure points, just teasing and tantalizing. "You're so cute when you're blushing, Mikey. Such a pretty baby. And soon, you'll be all sticky and sweet, just like a good little abdl." Mikey's eyes bulged with sheer panic, his breath catching in his throat as the impending mortification dawned on him. "Emily, stop, please!" he pleaded, his voice cracking under the weight of his dread. He struggled frantically against the unyielding bonds, his efforts only serving to heighten his sense of helplessness. "You can't do this, I—I can't bear it!" Emily's smirk remained fixed, her eyes sparkling with mischievous delight. She leaned closer, her voice adopting a playful, maternal tone. "Hush now, little one. Mommy's here to take care of you." With a calculated move, she positioned the vibrating massager against the front of his diaper, the intense vibrations reverberating through his most sensitive areas. Mikey's cheeks burned with shame as his body betrayed him, responding instinctively. His manhood stiffened, the evidence of his arousal becoming painfully obvious within the damp confines of his diaper. The conflicting sensations of degradation and pleasure left him utterly disoriented, reducing him to a blubbering infant in his mind. "Aww, is my little Mikey getting all big and strong down there? Does my baby enjoy the feeling of his special diaper?" Emily cooed, her fingers gently caressing his thighs, her mockery laced with feigned maternal affection. Mikey's frustration was palpable, his breath catching in his throat as the wand's relentless vibrations sent shivers through his body. He fought against the rising tide of pleasure, but his efforts were in vain. The sensations were too much, and he could feel his control slipping away. "Oh, Mikey, you know you can't hold back," Emily whispered, her voice laced with a teasing tone. She knew his breaking point was near. With a swift move, she produced a pacifier from her pocket, the sight of it causing Mikey's heart to skip a beat. "N-no..." Mikey stammered, his eyes pleading as she moved closer, her gaze intense. "I—I can't... Emily, please..." "Hush now, my sweet baby," she cooed, her voice soothing yet firm. With a swift motion, she pressed the pacifier between his lips, silencing his protests. "Mommy knows what you need." Mikey's face contorted, his eyes reflecting the shame and desire that battled within him. He attempted to push the pacifier away, but Emily's grip was firm, her touch both gentle and commanding. "Y-you... I... I don't want this... "Oh, but you do, my little one," she whispered, her breath warm on his cheek. "Let go, Mikey. Let Mommy take control." As her words washed over him, Mikey's resistance crumbled. His body arched, every muscle tensing as the climax hit him like a storm. He cried out, the sound muffled by the pacifier, his release a mixture of ecstasy and humiliation. Emily's eyes gleamed with a mischievous delight as she caressed Mikey's blushing face. "My, my, look at my little baby boy all flushed and cute," she purred, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. "Did you enjoy that, sweetheart? Was it as good for you as it was for Mommy?" Mikey squirmed under her touch, his voice cracking with embarrassment. "Y-yes, Mommy," he whispered, his eyes downcast. "I... I mean, it was different, but..." "Shh, it's okay, my dear," Emily interrupted, her tone turning soothing. "You don't have to explain. I know this is all new and exciting for you. And guess what? We're just getting started. Oh, the things we'll explore together, my sweet, obedient baby." Mikey's heart raced, a mixture of fear and anticipation coursing through his veins. He tried to speak, but his words failed him, leaving him at the mercy of this dominant woman who had turned his world upside down. Chapter 3: Mikey lay motionless, his small body quivering from the overwhelming release, the pacifier in his mouth serving as a permanent marker of his newfound role. Emily's delicate touch caressed his flushed cheek, her gaze radiating a blend of triumph and mischief. She relished the power she held over him, rendering him utterly helpless and dependent. "That's my good boy," she whispered, her tone tender and soothing. "Mommy's little angel has been such a good listener. You've made Mommy so happy." As she leaned closer, her warm breath tickled his ear. "Now, it's time to share with Mommy what you've done in your nappy, my sweet baby." Mikey's eyes darted open in sheer panic as the implication of her words hit him. He attempted to protest, but the pacifier rendered him speechless, allowing only incoherent mumbles to escape. Emily's thumb gently pushed the pacifier further, silencing any potential resistance. "Hush now, my darling," she whispered, her voice lulling him into submission. "It's alright, baby. Mommy just wants to know your secret. Tell Mommy, what did you do in your nappy?" Her free hand wandered to his crotch, caressing the damp diaper, soaked with his pee and release. The sensation sent a rush of conflicting feelings through him, a blend of shame and excitement, reinforcing his infantile state. "N-no... I... I can't..." Mikey stammered, his face flushing crimson. "Oh, but you will, my sweet boy," Emily purred, her voice dripping with authority. "Mommy knows you want to please her. And Mommy always gets what she wants." Mikey's cheeks burned with shame as Emily's touch sent a jolt of awareness through his body, betraying him. He squirmed, desperate to escape the overwhelming sensations, but his efforts were futile. Pleasure engulfed him, causing his limbs to shake uncontrollably. "Come on, sweetie, confess to mommy," Emily coaxed, her tone a mixture of authority and tenderness. "You know the rules." Mikey's thoughts whirled in panic, searching for an escape. But resistance was futile. He inhaled sharply, his voice cracking with embarrassment. "I-I wetted... and m-made a mess, mommy. I'm s-sorry." A triumphant gleam lit up Emily's eyes, and her smile grew. "That's my good boy. Now, tell mommy again, with all the details. Let me hear your sweet, little voice." Mikey's cheeks burned, a blend of shame and relief painting his face crimson. His body quivered, still reeling from the intensity of his release. This was only the start, he realized, and the thought of what Emily might have planned next sent a shiver down his spine. He was trapped in this strange, new world where he was reduced to a mere infant, and Emily held the reins as his caretaker. "Oh, my sweet baby," Emily cooed, her fingers gently massaging his groin through the damp diaper. "You're all wet, aren't you? Just like a little one." She leaned closer, her breath warm on his ear. "Tell mommy, did you make a mess in your diaper?" Mikey's voice cracked as he whispered, his eyes downcast, "Y-yes, mommy. I... I wetted and... and dirtied my diaper." He sucked on the pacifier, the childish sound accentuating his humiliation. "That's my good boy," Emily praised, her tone both soothing and commanding. "Mommy's so proud of her baby. Now, let's get you all cleaned up, shall we?" Emily's eyes sparkled with mischief as she took a step back, her phone in hand. She captured Mikey's image, his cheeks crimson with shame, his body quivering from the recent release of his passion. The damp diaper, a testament to his infantile state, hugged his form, leaving no room for denial. With a tap on the screen, she zoomed in on the telltale wetness indicator, its transformation from yellow to a vibrant blue serving as undeniable proof. "Oh, my sweet baby," Emily cooed, her words dripping with playful malice. "See this little blue patch here? It's like a magic marker, telling Mommy that you've been a very wet boy. No more hiding it, my dear. You wanted to be a baby, and now you are." Mikey's eyes grew wide as the realization dawned upon him. He attempted a protest, but the pacifier, a silent guardian in his mouth, rendered him speechless. Emily's delicate touch pushed it further, silencing any potential pleas. "Hush now, my little one," she whispered, her tone softening. "Mommy's here to take care of you. No more worries, no more struggles. It's time for a fresh diaper, my darling baby boy." With a gentle grace, she moved to the changing table, gathering the necessary tools for her motherly duties—a fresh, soft diaper and a pack of baby wipes, all laid out within his view. Mikey struggled, attempting to expel the pacifier from his mouth, but Emily's reflexes were swift. She halted his rebellion, her gaze sharp as she swiftly secured a fresh pacifier around his head this one a gag he couldn't get off, leaving him no chance to escape her infantilizing grasp. Mikey's eyes betrayed his surprise, yet he understood any further defiance would be futile. With calculated slowness, Emily proceeded with the diaper change, deliberately intensifying Mikey's mortification. She delicately lowered the damp diaper, exposing the entirety of his soiled state. The diaper, saturated with urine and cum, emitted a potent odor that permeated the air. Emily lifted it, her smirk triumphant. "Oh, my poor baby, what a mess you've created," she cooed, her tone a blend of sternness and tenderness. "Mommy will take care of it, but you must learn to behave. Now, let's get you all nice and clean." Her fingers, gentle yet resolute, worked the wipe across his skin, meticulously eradicating every trace of his accident. Mikey's cheeks burned, a blend of shame and relief painting his features as his body continued to shudder from the residual pleasure. This was only the commencement of his journey, he realized, and the unknown path ahead, orchestrated by Emily, both terrified and intrigued him. He had been reduced to a mere infant, and Emily, his doting mother. "There, all clean," Emily cooed, her eyes sparkling with delight as she finished tending to him. She reached for a fresh diaper, the vibrant Elmo print catching Mikey's attention. This one was significantly bulkier, a fact Emily relished. "My sweet boy requires a super-absorbent diaper, for he's such a heavy wetter," she teased, her tone playful yet authoritative. With gentle precision, she positioned the diaper beneath him, ensuring a snug fit around his waist. Mikey's eyes betrayed his surprise as the weight of his situation truly sank in. Chapter 4: Mikey's heart raced as the diaper's crinkling sound echoed in the room, a symphony of embarrassment. "Oh, my, this diaper is quite the attention-seeker, isn't it, my dear Mikey?" Emily's voice was a mix of amusement and motherly affection. As she undid the ankle straps, Mikey's breath hitched, the cold plastic a stark contrast to his skin. "There we go, my little one," she whispered, her touch sending shivers down his spine. "Now, lift those legs, baby. Let's get you all cozy." Mikey obeyed, his eyes widening at the sight of the vibrant red plastic pants. "Higher, my little Mikey, let's make sure you're nice and snug." The pants enveloped him, and with a decisive click, Emily locked them in place. "Perfect! All secure, just like my little prisoner." Mikey's panic rose as he realized his limited mobility. He tried to move, but the wrist restraints and the rustling diaper kept him in place. "Oh, the struggle is adorable, sweetie. Don't fight it, embrace your new look." Emily's words were like a taunt, her eyes gleaming with mischievous joy. Approaching the bed, she held up the Elmo onesie, its redness a bold statement. "Story time, Mikey! Let's get you dressed for the occasion." She carefully dressed him, her movements slow and calculated, ensuring the restraints remained in place. "There we go, arm by arm, nice and snug. Oh, look at that, the pants are jealous of all the attention you're getting!" The crinkle of the plastic accompanied her playful banter. "Bib time!" Emily's voice took on a singsong quality. "This will catch any drool or spills, my little drooly baby." She fastened the bib, her touch gentle yet firm. Stepping back, she admired her handiwork. "Oh, Mikey, you look absolutely precious. My little baby boy, all dressed up and nowhere to go." Her mock-sweet tone sent shivers down his spine. "Now, let's moisturize that delicate skin, shall we?" She applied the lotion, her fingers massaging it into his skin, her touch both comforting and strangely arousing, leaving Mikey's emotions in a tumultuous state. Emily's fingers then traced the outline of the plastic pants, the sound of the crinkling plastic filling the room. "You're all locked up tight, baby boy. No escaping now," she said, her voice firm yet gentle. Emily unstrapped Mikey from the table, her movements efficient and practiced, a chilling precision that made his stomach churn. As she helped him off, her grip on his wrist was ironclad. He recoiled, a surge of resistance flooding through him, "No! Stop! I won't!" But Emily’s grip only tightened, her smile unsettlingly sweet as she led him into the kitchen, where a highchair loomed in the corner like a dark sentinel. Mikey's heart raced, each beat echoing his rising panic. “Please, Emily, don't put me in there!” he pleaded, desperately digging in his heels, but a sharp spank on his diapered backside made him gasp, heat flooding his cheeks. The humiliation crashed over him like a tidal wave as he stumbled forward, trembling with a cocktail of fear and shame. “Get in, baby boy,” Emily commanded, her voice silky yet firm, devoid of any trace of compassion. Each word was an order etched in stone, leaving no room for debate. Reluctantly, Mikey climbed into the highchair, the plastic seat biting into his skin like an unwelcome embrace. As she strapped him in, the click of the buckles resonated in the stillness, sending an icy shiver cascading down his spine. He barely had time to lift his hands before she slid the tray into place, locking his wrists beneath it. Trapped. Completely at her mercy. With a deliberate turn to the counter, Emily moved with the grace of a predator. Mikey’s breath quickened as he glanced away in desperation; she mixed baby food with something sinister in a bowl, the clattering of utensils a sharp reminder of his helplessness. The rhythmic sound of the bottle being shaken filled the room—a chilling prelude to what awaited him. “Just relax, sweetheart,” she cooed mockingly, as if she reveled in the power she held over him. “This is going to be a fun little treat.” Emily turned back to him, a smirk playing on her lips. "Time to eat, baby boy," she taunted, her voice dripping with amusement. With a flick of her wrist, she removed the pacifier gag, revealing his frustrated expression. Then, she scooped a spoonful of baby food, feeding him with a slow, deliberate motion, letting some droop onto his Elmo bib. "Oh dear, look at you! Such a messy little boy," she teased, using her fingers to wipe the excess from his chin, relishing the power she held over him. "Please, Emily, I can’t—" Mikey gasped, his words falling short as she stuffed another spoonful into his mouth. He instinctively opened and closed like a baby bird, the irony of his situation not lost on him. The gurgling in his belly intensified, the laxatives already wreaking havoc. As he swallowed the last of the baby food, Emily produced a bottle, the sight of it sending a jolt of panic through him. She held it to his lips, tilting it with an insistent smile. "Drink up, baby boy. You need your milk," she cooed, though there was an unmistakable edge of command in her tone. Every swallow felt like it was filling him with more dread, the pain in his stomach escalating. "No, please, I—" he protested weakly, attempting to pull away, but her grip was unyielding, her eyes fixed on him with an unsettling mix of control and delight. "Just a little more for you, darling," she said, her voice honeyed yet sharp, as if she took pleasure in his struggle. His belly churned violently, pain coursing through him as he squirmed in the highchair, a primal instinct to escape rising within him. Emily, unfazed, patted his back soothingly, the condescension clear in her tone. "There you go, baby boy. All better now,” she sang, her satisfaction evident as he fought back tears, humiliation and physical agony galloping hand in hand through his mind. Chapter 5: Emily unstrapped Mikey from the highchair with a swift, calculated efficiency that made his heart race. "Time for some fun, sweetie!" she chirped, her voice dripping with playful malice. She gripped his wrist firmly, a playful dominance in her hold, and led him towards the ominous corner of the room. Mikey's eyes widened in horror as he laid eyes on the adult baby bouncer, a cruel grin stretching across Emily's face. "No, please! I don’t want to!" he pleaded, desperation lacing his voice as he attempted to pull away. But Emily's grasp was unyielding. "Oh, come now, darling. You'll love it once you settle in," she cooed, almost mockingly, as she sat him down in the bouncer and adjusted the straps, ensuring only his toes brushed against the ground. The unsettling sensation of being suspended in mid-air ignited a surge of panic within him, his breath quickening as he shifted uncomfortably. "Let me go, Emily! I swear I'll behave!" he begged, the edge of his voice trembling with fear. Mikey squirmed, desperately attempting to shift his weight inside the bouncer. Each movement sent jolts of discomfort radiating through his abdomen, the relentless bouncing only intensifying the pressure coiling in his belly. “No, no, no…” he gasped, panic creeping into his voice. He pressed a hand to his stomach, willing the sensation to subside, but it only worsened, like a storm raging inside him. “I can't—I can't do this,” he whimpered, his heart racing as the oppressive reality crashed over him—he had to poop. The thought churned in his mind, igniting a mix of dread and defiance. “Emily! Please, let me out!” he cried, his voice tinged with desperation as the weight of his situation bore down on him. He clenched his butt cheeks, desperately trying to hold it in, but the pressure became a relentless torment. "No, no, not now!" Mikey gasped, panic creeping into his voice. He squirmed, searching for a position that might ease the discomfort, but every slight movement only fueled the relentless bounce, driving the pain deeper into his core. "Please, just let me go," he whimpered, feeling tears prick at the corners of his eyes. The urge surged like an uncontrollable wave, overwhelming him. His body started to betray him, and as his breaths quickened, he could hear Emily's mocking voice echoing in his mind, "Aw, such a little baby. Can't you just let it out?” Emily watched him, a chilling smirk dancing on her lips. "Oh, what’s this? Looks like my little Mikey needs to go potty," she cooed, her voice dripping with mock affection. Mikey shook his head vigorously, desperation flooding his wide eyes. "No! I-I’m fine!" he insisted, his voice quavering with a mix of fear and defiance. Emily's laughter rang out, cold and cutting, as she leaned closer. "Oh, sweet baby, you can’t fool me," she teased, her gaze unwavering. "Your little body is telling the truth. You’ve got to poop, don’t you?" Her tone was both soothing and suffocating, a predator playing with its prey. "You know I can make this harder for you if you keep fighting it. Just let go, Mikey. Mommy’s here to take care of you." Mikey's face turned a deep shade of crimson, a tumultuous mixture of humiliation and fury swirling within him. "Emily, please! You can't do this to me!" he cried out, his voice wavering as he fought against the overwhelming sense of dread that clawed at his insides. "I-I’m not a baby! You have to understand!" He clenched his buttocks with an almost desperate fervor, as if that might fortify his resolve against the impending doom. Each involuntary bounce of the bouncer sent ripples of discomfort through his core, the pressure building in his belly like a brewing storm, threatening to erupt at any moment. “I—I won’t let it happen!" he gasped, desperation lacing his words like poison. Emily leaned closer, her voice now a sickly sweet murmur, “Oh, my little Mikey, it’s time to let go. Just relax, and I promise it’ll all be better soon.” Emily turned on the TV, and the room filled with a strange, almost hypnotic melody that wrapped around Mikey like a shroud. The show flickered to life on the screen, its vibrant colors too bright, too engaging. It was a cartoon, but unlike any he had ever seen. The characters were adult babies, and the theme of the episode was about the twisted joy of pooping in diapers. “No, no, no... this can’t be happening,” he muttered under his breath as the main character—a chubby, grinning baby with a bright pink pacifier—began to sing a whimsical, yet degrading song about the comfort and relief of letting go in a diaper. “This isn’t real… it’s just a show… I don't want this!” But the melody was catchy, and somehow it burrowed into his mind, each note a reminder of his own predicament. Mikey’s eyes widened in horror as the lyrics echoed around him, their childish simplicity cutting deep into his sense of self. “Come on, Mikey, just relax! It feels so good!” Emily cooed mockingly, leaning closer, her smile unnervingly sweet. He squirmed in the bouncer, the sensation of his full diaper suddenly overwhelming him. The pressure in his belly became a tidal wave, washing over his thoughts, drowning them. “No, I won't give in!” he yelled, voice shaky, desperation edging in. But the more he twisted and turned, the more the bouncer bounced, amplifying the pressure and drowning out his resolve. “Please, Emily... I can’t… I don’t want to… I’m not a baby!” “Oh, but sweet Mikey,” Emily sing-songed, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of amusement and something darker, “you are exactly where you need to be. Just let go… it’ll feel so much better.” "Emily, please," he begged, his voice trembling with desperation. "I can't do this! I need to use the toilet. I—" Emily's smirk widened as she leaned in closer, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "No, baby," she cooed, her voice sweetly mocking. "You're going to poop in your diaper like a good little baby boy. It’s what you’re meant to do now." With that, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a pacifier, its plastic surface gleaming menacingly under the harsh light. Mikey shook his head vigorously, fighting back the wave of humiliation that threatened to crash over him. "No! Emily, don’t—" But she was insistent, her grip firm as she grabbed his head and forced the pacifier into his mouth. The soft 'pop' echoed in the room, silencing his protests and filling him with dread. The cheerful, upbeat song from the TV continued to play, its jarring contrast emphasizing Mikey's mortification. "Listen to the music, baby," Emily chirped, her tone dripping with condescension. "Just relax and let it happen. There’s no need to fight it." With a swift motion, she reached down and pulled up and down on the strap of the bouncer, making Mikey bounce higher and harder. Each jolt sent a fresh wave of pressure surging through him, tightening like a noose around his sanity. Panic washed over him, and he felt his heart race as he clenched his butt cheeks tightly, fighting against his body’s betraying urges. “Stop it! Please, I can’t—” he gasped around the pacifer, struggling against the overwhelming sensations that danced between fear and an all-consuming despair. "Emily, please," he mumbled around the pacifier, his eyes wide, pleading, desperation oozing from every pore. Emily smiled, a serene yet wicked glint in her eyes, never breaking her gaze from his face. "It’s okay, baby. Just let it go. You can do it," she cooed, her tone dripping with a mix of sweetness and authority. Mikey felt a fart escape him, a small mercy in the chaos, but then another, and another, each one jolting him higher in the bouncer. He felt something else building, a pressure he couldn't contain, almost as if the rhythm of the bouncer was orchestrating his downfall. He clenched his teeth around the pacifier, his mind racing, searching desperately for an escape from this waking nightmare. And then it happened. The warmth spread through his diaper, an involuntary surrender he couldn’t have prevented even if he’d fought with every ounce of strength. The humiliation crashed over him, a tidal wave of dread and defeat. He looked up at Emily, his eyes round with shock, cheeks burning with embarrassment. Emily caught his gaze and chuckled softly, the sound almost melodic in the charged air. "Good baby boy, you poopy," she purred, her voice cruelly soothing, intertwining praise with the sting of shame. She reached down, her hand patting his diaper firmly, but with a false gentleness. "You did a good job, baby. Mommy is so proud of you." The words wrapped around him, a bittersweet embrace that left no room for defiance. Mikey felt a tumultuous blend of relief and overwhelming humiliation wash over him, his heart pounding in his chest like a drum. "No... this can't be happening," he murmured to himself, the words barely escaping his lips. He had lost all control, and the devastating truth dawned on him—he was now Emily's baby boy, forever trapped in this infantilizing nightmare. The cheerful song blaring from the TV felt like sinister mockery, its upbeat melody jarring against the grim reality he faced. As he absently sucked on the pacifier, tears threatened to spill from his eyes. "I... I can’t be a baby! Emily, please," he pleaded, his voice quivering with desperation. Each syllable felt futile as his mind raced, searching for an escape route that simply didn’t exist. Emily knelt closer, her tone dripping with sugary condescension. "Aww, sweetie, according what is in your diapy which is poopy makes you a little baby," she cooed, her eyes glinting with a mix of affection and authority. “But I don’t want this!” he shouted, the panic rising within him. “I want to go home!” Yet deep down, he knew—he was trapped, and the walls were closing in, with no escape in sight. Chapter 6: The poop kept coming out; he couldn't stop it. Waves of mess surged forth into his diaper, each one a reminder of his utter helplessness. Mikey cried around his pacifier, his voice muffled and desperate. "Make it stop!" he whimpered, panic rising in his chest as the sensation overwhelmed him—a grotesque blend of relief and humiliation. His body convulsed with each wave, the diaper squelching sickeningly around him. Emily watched him with a twisted mix of amusement and satisfaction, a patronizing smile spreading across her face as she gently rubbed his back. "There, there, baby boy. You're doing just what babies do, aren’t you? Such a good little boy, pooping your diaper like a pro," she cooed, her tone soothing yet dripping with authority. Mikey turned a deeper shade of crimson, embarrassment flooding his face as he squirmed in a futile attempt to escape the humiliation. But the bouncer kept him trapped, bouncing higher with each movement, forcing him to confront the reality of his situation. The television played its hypnotic melody, a cheerful song about the joys of pooping in diapers that had transformed into a cruel mockery of his circumstances. Every note sent shivers down his spine, deepening his despair. Mikey's mind raced, searching for an escape, but there was none to be found. He was completely at Emily's mercy, and she was relishing every second. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the pooping came to a halt. A strange mix of relief and exhaustion washed over Mikey, but his body wasn’t done yet. He felt a warm, wet sensation spread through his diaper as involuntary release followed the previous assault. He couldn't control it; his body had betrayed him entirely. A soft whimper escaped him, the pacifier muffling his cries as he realized the full extent of his powerlessness. Emily’s voice turned soft again, laced with a sickening mix of comfort and mockery. "Good baby, you did so well! You used your diaper just like a good little baby boy. Mommy is so so proud of you," she crooned, patting his back gently as if he were a cherished pet. Mikey’s eyes brimmed with tears, the humiliation spiraling beyond what he could bear. He wanted to scream, to claw back some semblance of dignity, but he was ensnared—physically and emotionally—by her disdainful care. Emily, with a smirk dancing on her lips, reached for her phone, the screen already open and poised to capture his degradation. She pointed it at him, and mockery dripped from her every word. "Look at you, baby! You made a big stinky in that diaper!" she teased, her eyes sparkling with delight. His heart raced as he cried harder, tears streaking down his cheeks. "You did, didn’t you, baby? You can’t deny it now," she continued, her voice both taunting and sweet. Each click of the camera echoed in Mikey’s mind, amplifying his dread. This was blackmail in its most raw form—Emily was building a collection that would chain him to this moment forever. He tried to protest, tried to beg her to stop, but the pacifier rendered him voiceless, each attempt slipping futilely into silence. With a gleam of satisfaction in her eyes, Emily continued, "You’re such a good baby, Mikey. Really, Mommy is so proud of you," her tone thick with false affection as she recorded every tear, every whimper, every humiliating moment. Mikey felt an overwhelming sense of despair and resignation wash over him. There was no escape; he was trapped in this degrading role. He was Emily’s baby boy now, and deep down, he knew it all too well. The cheerful tune from the TV blared on, a cruel juxtaposition to his grim reality. He clutched the pacifier, his mind racing as he struggled to process the totality of his plight. There was no escape. Emily left the room, leaving Mikey alone with his thoughts, the weight of his humiliation pressing down on him like a suffocating blanket. The TV continued its insidious tune, a cheerful melody that grated against the chaos swirling in his mind. He squirmed in the bouncer, desperately trying to push against the confines that held him tight, but it was no use. The straps pinched his skin, and the mess in his diaper squished uncomfortably, a sickening reminder of his powerlessness. “Emily, please! You can’t do this!” he shouted, his voice laced with desperation. Suddenly, the door creaked open, and Emily returned, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and malice that sent a shiver down Mikey’s spine. In her hand, she held a massage wand, its sleek design and powerful vibrations pulsing with foreboding energy. His heart raced as she plugged it in, the low hum of the motor breaking the silence with a teasing menace. “Do you really think you can escape, Mikey?" she said, a wicked smile creeping onto her lips. “You’re mine to play with now.” His eyes widened in horror as she stepped closer, the wand buzzing ominously in her hand, and he could feel his resolve crumbling, overwhelmed by the humiliation of his situation. “No! Please! Just let me go!” he cried, the sound echoing off the walls, a plea swallowed by the darkness that threatened to engulf him. She pressed the wand against his crotch, directly over his diaper, and Mikey's entire body tensed at the sudden stimulation. "Please, Emily... I-I don't want this," he begged, his voice cracking with desperation. But Emily only smiled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. The wand's vibrations penetrated through the diaper, sending a shockwave of pleasure and discomfort through Mikey's groin. "N-no... stop! It's... it's too much!" he cried out, squirming as the sensations overwhelmed him. The warm mushiness in his diaper shifted with his movements, the feeling of his own filth only adding to his humiliation. Emily: Shh, it's okay, baby. Just relax and let it happen. You can't fight this, can you?" As the wand glided down to his diapered butt, the vibrations seemed to intensify tenfold. Mikey's body betrayed him, responding to the stimulation despite his protests. He could feel the warmth of his arousal, the wetness of his diaper, and the shame of his situation. "I-I can't help it! Please, just... let me go!" Emily: "Oh, my sweet Mikey, you're so cute when you're all messy. Can you feel it? Your little pee-pee is so hard, even with the smell of your own mess. That's it, cum for me, baby. Cum in your dirty diaper." Her words were like a spell, both taunting and comforting, leaving Mikey powerless against the sensations coursing through his body. Emily's voice oozed with malicious delight as she taunted, "Oh, my sweet baby Mikey, are you enjoying this? Is my little one getting hard in his soiled diaper? Only a baby would respond like this, wouldn't he? Cumming in his own mess, how adorable!" Her words cut deep, each syllable a knife to Mikey's pride. Mikey's pleas became more desperate, the pacifier hindering his speech, "Em...ily, p-please! I-I don't want this, p-please let me go!" He squirmed, trying to escape the bouncer's grip, but it was futile. The gentle bounce only served to emphasize his powerlessness, his body trembling with a mix of shame and pleasure. A sinister smile played on Emily's lips, her eyes sparkling with cruel amusement. "Listen, my dear, if you can control yourself and not cum, I might consider letting you go. But if you do cum in that dirty diaper, it's proof you belong in this role. You'll stay, and you'll confess your little accident on camera. Do we have a deal, baby?" Her tone was a sickening blend of mockery and false gentleness. Defeat washed over Mikey, his resistance crumbling. "D-deal," he whimpered, his voice cracking. The humiliation was overwhelming, and the sensations were too much to bear. He could feel his body's traitorous response, the diaper's wetness and warmth intensifying his arousal, every movement of the mess inside his diaper rubbing against his skin. Emily's voice, a soft yet commanding melody, sent shivers down Mikey's spine. "You must endure, my sweet boy. Hold on for just 10 more minutes without releasing your climax," she whispered, her words both a challenge and a taunt. Her fingers tightened around the wand, guiding it in slow, deliberate strokes through the mush of his soiled diaper. "No... please, Emily... I... I can't..." Mikey's voice cracked, his resistance crumbling under the onslaught of sensations. The wand's path was relentless, stirring the mess within his diaper, creating a chaotic dance of pleasure and humiliation. He felt every nerve ending come alive, his body betraying him as it responded to her touch. "Shh... It's okay, baby. Let go of control. You're safe with me," Emily cooed, her voice like a siren's song, drawing him further into the abyss. Mikey's eyes widened as he felt the familiar build-up, his body preparing to surrender to the inevitable. The warm, squishy feeling between his legs intensified, becoming a chaotic symphony of sensations as the wand's vibrations grew stronger. "I... I can't stop it... Please, Emily..." Mikey's voice was desperate, his mind a battlefield of conflicting desires. He wanted to fight, to prove he wasn't just a helpless infant, but his body had other plans. The diaper's contents shifted with each movement, a constant reminder of his vulnerability. "Oh, my sweet boy, let it happen. Embrace the release," Emily purred, her voice a mixture of dominance and tenderness. Mikey's world narrowed to the sensations she inflicted upon him, his body a puppet to her whims. As the wand glided through the mess, Mikey's resolve shattered, and he surrendered to the overwhelming tide of pleasure, his cries echoing through the room. Chapter 7: o Mikey's eyes darted towards Emily, pleading for mercy. "Please, Emily... I-I don't want this... Let me go, please!" He begged, his voice cracking with desperation. But Emily, with a mischievous glint in her eyes, only giggled softly, her baby talk sending shivers down his spine. "Aww, wook at my wittle baby, so cutesy in his diapy. You're mine now, all wiggly and messy, just like a wittle baby should be." Her words cut deep, contrasting sharply with the intense sensations he was experiencing. As the pleasure built to an unbearable peak, Mikey's body trembled uncontrollably. "N-no... I... I can't..." He whimpered, his face contorting as he fought against the overwhelming sensations. The bouncer's gentle bounce mocked his struggle, emphasizing his powerlessness. He gripped the pacifier, sucking desperately, his eyes pleading with Emily to show some mercy. "Shh, it's okay, sweetie. You're such a good boy, making a big mess for me. Feel it, my cute baby, feel how tiny I've made you." Emily's voice was like silk, her words taunting and soothing at the same time. She increased the wand's speed, sending Mikey's senses into overdrive. His body arched, and he cried out, the pacifier falling from his mouth as he surrendered to the sensation. "No... I... I'm... Not a baby..." Mikey gasped, his face flushing with shame and pleasure as he climaxed, his body shaking uncontrollably. Emily's smirk widened, her victory evident as she continued to tease and please, ensuring Mikey's humiliation was complete. Emily abruptly halted the wand's motion, her confident smile widening as she savored her victory. With deliberate slowness, she withdrew her phone, her eyes sparkling with malicious glee. "Game over," she cooed, her voice dripping with feigned sweetness. "Admit it, Mikey, say the words." Mikey's thoughts whirled in panic, but he was acutely aware of his helplessness. He was entirely at her mercy, and she knew it. Emily raised the phone, her thumb poised to start recording. "When I hit record, you will confess," she said, her tone both commanding and strangely comforting. "You'll coo and babble like the infant you are, 'I-I'm just a widdle baby, I made a yucky mess in my diapee, oopsie! Mommy, I need you to change me and make me all better, 'cause I'm such a goo' widdle baby boy.'" Mikey's heart sank as he realized the depth of his humiliation. He struggled, but his efforts were futile against Emily's unwavering control. Mikey's heart pounded in his chest as he realized the only way out was to fully submit. He felt a surge of desperation and shame as he opened his mouth, his voice trembling with forced innocence. "M-Mommy, I...I'm just a widdle baby, I made a big mess in my diapy, pee-pee and poo-poo. I need my mommy to make me all better, pwease?" His face burned with humiliation. Emily's smile turned triumphant, "That's my good boy! You know you love being my little diaper baby. Now, let's get you all nice and clean." She gently let him out of the bouncer. Emily's eyes sparkled with a mix of triumph and sadistic delight as she led Mikey to the bathroom. The soft, warm glow of the room felt like a spotlight shining on his desperation, each flicker of light mocking his humiliation. "Welcome to your new sanctuary," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. She stood by the door, arms crossed, an amused smirk playing on her lips. Mikey swallowed hard, his heart pounding in his chest, a mix of fear and anger surging within him. “You can’t be serious,” he stammered, his voice trembling. “I’m not a child, Emily!” “Oh, but Mikey, look at you,” she teased, glancing at the bubbling water, the lavender scent wrapping around them like a suffocating blanket. “You could use a little pampering. Don’t you want to feel relaxed?” “I want to feel like myself!” he shot back, desperation lacing his words. “Trust me, darling,” she purred, stepping closer, her smile widening. “You’ll love it. Just let go.” His mind raced as he stood at the threshold of the bath, the boundaries of his dignity slipping away. "Come on, sweetie, let's get you all clean," Emily cooed, her voice dripping with mock sweetness that made his skin prickle. She guided him to the edge of the tub, her hands gentle yet unnervingly firm. Mikey winced as he felt the dampness of the diaper clinging to him, a reminder of how utterly vulnerable he was in her grasp. Emily's fingers traced the edge of the diaper, her touch sending a wave of humiliation mixed with dread coursing through him. "Such a messy boy," she teased, a gleam of amusement dancing in her eyes. "Don't you want to be a good little baby for me?" Mikey swallowed hard, fighting against the tightening knot in his stomach. "Please, Emily, I can clean myself," he stammered, desperation creeping into his voice. Her laughter rang out like a dark melody. "Oh, but sweetie, this is so much more fun! Let’s get you all nice and clean. You need my help, don't you?" With a swift motion, Emily peeled off the soiled diaper, revealing the mess beneath. Mikey's face flushed with shame as he felt the cool air against his skin, a stark contrast to the warmth of the diaper he so despised. "You always make me feel like a baby," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper, laced with indignation. Emily's eyes gleamed with satisfaction as she tossed the diaper into the trash, the sound echoing in the quiet room. "You need this, Mikey," she replied, her voice a blend of command and mock sympathy. “Let’s get you in the tub—now.” His heart raced, a pulse of anxiety coursing through him as he stood there, naked and vulnerable, trembling at her relentless gaze. "I can do it myself," he protested weakly, but deep down, he feared her reaction more than the situation itself. Mikey hesitated, his mind racing with a mix of fear and humiliation. "I can’t do this," he murmured, the tremor in his voice betraying his desperation. But deep down, he knew he had no choice but to comply. With a deep breath, he stepped into the tub, the warm water enveloping him like a tight grip. Emily's hands were gentle, yet they felt like chains as she guided him down, the bubbles tickling his skin in a mocking sort of way. She picked up a soft sponge, the weight of it felt like a reminder of his predicament. As she began to wash him, her touch was both soothing and humiliating. "There you go, my little baby," she said, her voice sweet yet taunting, like a lullaby sung to a frightened child. "Mommy's going to make you all clean and fresh. Doesn’t that feel nice?” Mikey’s heart raced, and he couldn't shake the feeling of being trapped in a role he loathed. "This isn’t fair," he whispered, desperation lacing his words. Mikey's muscles coiled like a spring as Emily's hands, soft and soapy, roamed his body, claiming ownership over every inch of his skin. The sponge's path across his chest, arms, and legs was almost clinical, but when it ventured lower, he couldn't suppress the traitorous response. His breath caught, and his body reacted, betraying his mounting shame and desire. "Oh, look who's wide-eyed and eager now," Emily purred, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "My, my, someone's a frisky little thing, aren't they?" Her words, laced with playful mockery, sent a jolt through him. As she rinsed away the soap, her hands became instruments of torture and pleasure, leaving his skin tingling in their wake. "Shh, it's okay, my sweet baby," she whispered, her voice as soothing as a lullaby. "Just relax and let Emily take care of you. You'll be all clean and fresh soon." Emily wrapped him in a soft towel, her hands gentle as she patted him dry. She guided him out of the tub, her touch firm yet comforting. Mikey's body trembled as she led him to the nursery, a room filled with mocking innocence he had never seen before. The walls were painted in soft pastel colors, and the furniture was all baby-sized, making him feel tiny and vulnerable. A crib stood in the corner, a mobile spinning slowly above it, casting dancing shadows across the floor, and a changing table loomed ominously against the wall. Emily's eyes sparkled with satisfaction as she helped him on to the changing table. She picked up a fresh diaper, her hands gentle yet firm as she secured it around his waist. “There you go, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice dripping with mock sweetness. “All nice and clean and fresh.” Mikey's heart raced, a knot forming in his stomach. “Emily, please… I’m not a baby! I don’t want this!” he protested, desperation creeping into his voice. Emily chuckled softly, not missing a beat as she fastened the diaper. “Oh, but you are, Mikey. Look at you! You fit right in here.” She leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with a mix of amusement and something darker. “And you’re going to love it, won’t you?” He closed his eyes, wishing to wake up from this nightmare, but Emily's laughter echoed in his ears, a chilling reminder of the reality he couldn't escape. Next, she slipped on a pair of crinkly plastic pants over the diaper, the sound sharp and unsettling in the still room. Mikey's body tensed as the cool material pressed against his skin, a chilling reminder of his vulnerability. Emily's hands moved to his feet, slipping on a pair of footed pajamas that rendered his hands useless. The fabric clung tightly, restricting his movements, and panic swelled in his chest as he realized the extent of his helplessness. Emily's eyes sparkled with an unsettling satisfaction as she guided him toward the crib. "Time to settle in, sweetie," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. Laying him down, her hands were gentle yet firm, and he felt trapped beneath her gaze. "There you go, my little baby," she cooed, the words twisting like a knife in his gut. "All nice and cozy in your crib." Mikey's body tensed further, his heart racing as the soft blankets enveloped him, stifling and warm. "No. Please, no," he pleaded, but the words barely made it past the tightness in his throat. "Shh, it's okay, baby," she murmured, her tone soothing yet mocking. "Mommy's going to feed you now." She picked up a bottle of warm milk, her eyes gleaming with a predatory satisfaction as she held it to his lips. Mikey's body tensed, panic rising within him as he felt the warm liquid filling his mouth. He swallowed, his mind screaming to stop, but his body betrayed him, drinking greedily. “Stop! I’m not a baby!” he protested, his voice muffled around the bottle. Emily leaned closer, her smile chilling. “Oh, but you are, Mikey,” she replied, her tone dripping with condescension. “Just look at you, drinking up like a good little boy.” The sparkle in her eyes only deepened as she moved to the second bottle, her touch gentle yet unyielding. Again, Mikey’s body tensed as he felt the warm liquid flood his mouth. “I won’t drink anymore! You can't make me!” he shouted, frustration lacing his words. Yet, Emily continued, her gaze unwavering. “What’s the matter, sweetheart? Isn’t this what you wanted?” She smirked, her hands steady as she fed him, delighting in his helplessness. Finally, after the third bottle, her eyes shining with triumph. “There you go, my little baby,” she cooed, her voice like a haunting lullaby. “All nice and cozy in your crib. Mommy’s going to tuck you in now.” She leaned in closer, whispering, “You’ll always be my baby, whether you like it or not.” Mikey's body tensed as the soft blankets enveloped him like a cocoon. Emily leaned close, her fingers brushing his cheek as she slipped the pacifier between his lips. "Shh, it's okay, sweetie," she murmured, her tone dripping with an unsettling sweetness. "Mommy's going to tuck you in now." He could see the playful glimmer in her eyes, a stark contrast to the cold knot tightening in his stomach. "Emily, I—" he started, but the pacifier stifled his protest. With a lingering, satisfied smile, Emily flicked off the light, plunging him into darkness. The shadows wrapped around him, and he felt utterly vulnerable, the familiarity of the diaper pressing against his skin only amplifying his fear. "You know the bet, right?" she whispered, her voice a silky taunt. "If you don’t wet your diaper, you’re free to go tomorrow. But if you do... well, then you’ll have to admit on camera that you’re just a baby who needs his mommy, and you’ll do everything I say." Mikey's heart raced, the gravity of her words crashing down on him. "I won’t... I can hold it," he stammered, still struggling against the suffocating sheets. Emily chuckled softly, almost mockingly, as if she could sense his resolve faltering. "Oh, but what if I spiked those baby bottles, hmm? It’s going to be a long night, baby." As he lay there, the pacifier lodged in his mouth, Mikey couldn’t shake the chilling thought of what awaited him in the morning. Did he really have a choice? As sleep began to pull him under, he couldn't help but wonder: what had he gotten himself into? But he was confident he could win. To be continued……

Tommywaddlers By RogueDratini Chapter 1 The dog trotted far ahead of Roberta Harris in the woods around her home. A recluse by nature, Robbie had been like that since before grade school, the first time she tried to become friends with a group of playing girls when she was 5, getting told ‘Robbie’ was a boy’s name, and was relentlessly made fun of the way kids with unlimited free time and inexperience with anything different from their narrow world view could. Like a turtle with the first sign of danger, Robbie had withdrawn herself from the world, after 20 years of living her life like that, with just enough friends that she could count them on one hand, Robbie had become accustomed to her life of solitude. It was better that way. “Scruffles!” She called out to the wiry haired mutt she called her own, “Don’t go too far!” The dog looked back at her and gave a little woof, then continued to run ahead of her. Robbie didn’t give chase, if she made it a competition, the game wouldn’t end for some time, and she’d rather stay alone in her thoughts. These little expeditions were more than just exercise for her and Scruffles, these walks gave her time to think, time to dream. With an eye out for her mutt, Robbie went back to her imagination, letting the images and pictures form in her mind. Through her inner eye, she went back to the land she had been drawn to over the last few weeks, in Niscoria, where the elven Princess was being held captive by the brutish barbarian, that the Princess was beginning to learn had a softer core that he kept secret from his tribe. They were in the throes of passion, under the twin moons of Niscoria, drenched in sweat in stables where the tribe kept the animals they had taken from villages nearby, the Princess was expecting to see more of the softer side of the barbarian, but no, instead she got the rough treatment, tossed into the hay the way the savage only knew how, his rough hands groping and nails digging into her soft, yielding flesh… Robbie was taken out of the scene by a bark. She shook her head, Scruffles had a bad habit of distracting his owner at the worst times. Shrugging, Robbie put the thought on the back burner, the love of the savage and the Princess could wait until Robbie was home again, staring at the word document she had been typing out for the past few weeks. She was a writer by trade, and through her books she sold online, she managed to scrape by a modest lifestyle, there was little glamour in it, but Robbie enjoyed her life. She had lucked out when her uncle had passed and left her a little hunting cabin in the woods, near the outskirts of a small town called Kingswood. The man had been an amateur writer too, and she had spent hours of her youth pouring over fantasy books with her uncle, who encouraged her to pursue her passions the way he never could. Robbie wished she could have one more conversation with Uncle Ernie, just one more talk about The Hobbit or The Last Unicorn, she thought of that hypothetical talk often, when she saw the cabin she inherited from him. “Woof!” “I’m coming! I’m coming! I swear, Scruffles, it better not be another rabbit!” She shuddered the last time Scruffles found a dead animal, she had to pry his mouth open just to get the disgusting thing out of his mouth and pull him away by the scruff. He found a lot of his ‘prizes’ going through the woods over the years, she rescued him when she was 18 and he was just little over a puppy. It made her sad, in a way, every time she had to pull him away from one of his prizes, it was just a little easier. A little less fight. The skip in Scruffles’ step was less pronounced, these days, he didn’t jump up to greet her any more, preferring to tap his tail on the wooden floor as his hello. Just last year, he would spring away as soon as she took him for his walks in the wood, now, he barely got further than a few yards away. Today, Scruffles was quite a ways away, Robbie would have to speed up to a jog just to keep up with him, but it was hard to be mad at his burst of energy, it did her heart some good to see him excited. She heard another alert woof farther ahead, and smiled. Soon, she’d probably be cursing up a storm, trying to pry his mouth open, with white and gray lightening up his once golden muzzle, but for now, she just had to appreciate the time she had with the mutt. The thicket was getting rougher, Robbie hadn’t been out this way before, the hunting trail was overrun with growth, weeds, bushes, trees spread wildly. Robbie idly wondered what drew the dog to this ancient patch of woods, it looked like nothing had been here in a long time. She pushed through the tangle of branches and wines, twigs and thorns catching on skin, the button olive colored shirt she wore getting tiny rips, her hair, blonde tied up in a ponytail, gathering leaves and sticks. Robbie groaned, she would need a shower after this, and hoped Scruffles wouldn’t decide this area wouldn’t become his favorite spot, or else she would have to start bring a hatchet or maybe a machete on their excursions. Through the brown and green, Robbie heard the sound of digging, paws pushing dirt off the ground, and that may have alarmed her, except, something else caught her attention. A pink, unnatural light shone through. Robbie pushed her way into a small clearing, where she saw her dog going at the source of the light. Under normal situations, Robbie would’ve called him off, grabbed him and ended this walk early, the thing she saw, sticking out of the ground, brought her to the dirt. Robbie crawled towards Scruffles and the thing. It was metal, a large round disc sticking out of the ground, surrounded by saplings and sprouts, everything around it seemed young despite the ancient grove she had to push her way through, not that that had been on her mind. Nothing was, when she peered at the metal. As the minutes passed, and darkness fell on the woods, the metal was shining bright and pink, a soft glow that reflected off Robbie’s face as she inched closer towards it. She had half an urge to join Scruffles in trying to un-bury the thing, but instead, she reached out and touched it, a light graze with her middle finger. That was enough. As soon as her skin touched the object, Robbie wasn’t in the woods. She was in a place filled with light, bright white light, with the under tones of pink. In this heavenly place, Robbie heard the most uplifting, calm music she had ever heard, like nothing she had heard before, it was other worldly, and made her feel small, but not unsafe. The music wrapped her up, a blanket of warmth that protected her from everything. A towering figure appeared before her in this place of peace and tranquility. The being must’ve been 10 times her height, a giant. A tiny part of Robbie told her to get away, run before she was in the being’s clutches, but more of her kept her planted, as she reached her hands up, wanting to be picked up and cradled by whatever it was. The sun disappeared, as Robbie came to, her swallow breathing and sounds of Scruffles digging replacing the soft music as she left the fantasy. The pink light glowed over her, and Robbie wanted to grab it again, only for a sharp pain on her thumb knock her out of it. She looked down, seeing her fist pressed against her lips, her front teeth digging into her thumb, she spat it out, though she couldn’t see the red in the pink glow, her tongue tasted the metallic flavor of blood, it and the spit running down her wrist, glancing down at it, she found her trousers dark, soaked and smelling of pee that she couldn’t remember releasing. Before she could get sucked back into the fantasy again, even though it called to her, she grabbed Scruffles and pulled him away, whining and pawing at the air, wanting to dig at the earth again. Robbie fled the growth, though she wanted to go back and hear the music again, to see what the giant could offer her, to feel the warm pink glow light up her skin again, the pink fading into the dark as she ran through the woods as quickly as she could while carrying Scruffles. The memory of that heavenly place didn’t disappear when Robbie burst into her cabin, dropping Scruffles as she shut the door. She was stuck in a haze, half way between reality and the dream. Gasping, she passed by her desk, her computer lighting up when she tripped on her office chair, pushing into the table, the word document forgotten. She went into the bathroom, falling into the bathtub, turning on the shower, blasting her with cold water, giving her just enough composure to turn on the hot water. The music kept playing in her mind, telling her to run back. Robbie laid back in the tub, staying there till the water ran cold again and a little after until the uncomfortable feeling shook her out of her stupor, and she managed to get up right, in heavy, wet clothing that she shed after shutting off the water. With the faucet stopped, she could hear the whining and scratching at the front door. “Scruffles?” She said in a hoarse whisper, like it had never been used. “Scruffles?” She said again, hushed, experimenting, it was like relearning how to talk, or possibly, forgetting. She came out of the bathroom, dripping and naked like a newborn, giving the crying dog a forlorn look before she wandered into her bedroom, the only thing on her mind the pink object in the woods and the giant. Crawling into bed, she managed to swaddle herself in her comforter, if only to keep her from running out the door and back to that clearing in the grove. Wracked with fear, she tried to shut her eyes, to let sleep and peace over take her, but it was impossible. Her eyes opened, peering at the nightstand, where her phone lay, charger connecting to it like an umbilical. In the dark room, Robbie reached out to like a lifeline, fearing if she didn’t distract herself, she’d do something dangerous, something regrettable. Her face lit up with the soft blue glow of the phone, inviting some semblance of normalcy. A welcomed anchor. She went into her text messages, and went to the top message, and only one that was a real person and not just a confirmation of a payment or a text telling her a company had a late bill. Tapping into the message, she hit the call button, and listened to it the dial tone ring. Brrrrng… Brrrrng… Brrrrng… Brrrrng… Brrrrng… Beep… “Please leave a voice mail for…” “Tim?” Robbie said in a shaky voice. “Please, pick up,” She took in a breath. “I- Scruffles found something in the woods- Please, I really need you. Please… Come get me…” The phone was pressed against the side of her face, her thumb making small movements towards her mouth. “Please,” Begging in her voice. “I don’t want to be alone…” The image of the giant lingered in her mind. The phone dropped out of her hands. She stared at the dark rectangle, exhaustion eventually making itself known to her body, as she fells asleep. Little Robbie played on the floor in her childhood home, the TV playing Barney, a dolly in her hand, she could hear her Mom talking on the phone behind her. She didn’t need to glance over, Robbie knew her Momma had an eye on her, to keep her away from mischief. The world blinked, and Robbie was floating in the pink space, her pee soaked jeans clinging to her legs and loin, ripped collared shirt messy and coming undone. Then she was back home, in a green sundress, a diaper peeking underneath and dolly in hand, she felt someone picked her up, and she turned around to see her Momma. Whipping around, she was back in the void, the giant holding her. The scene vanished before she could look up at the giant’s face, and she was in a room made of chrome, blinking lights all around her. She saw two figures standing before the giant in shadow, though they were all the same size, Robbie knew it was the giant. The figures stood tall, taller than Robbie, their skin wrinkled and blue, their face was humanoid, a mouth, a nose, but four eyes under two antenna, they had no ears, standing in silver robes. The metal on the walls began to glow pink, the same pink Robbie had seen in the woods. The world flashed, and she saw where the figures stood, now two blue blobs crawled out of the robes, caterwauling. The giant looked at them, then looked at Robbie, and began to walk towards her, the world around her rumbled and shook. The dream drifted away just as the giant crouched to pick her up. Robbie was in a different, yet similar room to the last, chrome, lights blinking around her. The blue people, of all different sizes sat in a ring around her. They whispered, only not from their mouths, but through their antenna. Nothing discernible came from the words, only thoughts and feelings. Slowly, after what felt like an eternity, the thoughts began to take shape, an understanding began to dawn to Robbie. She saw things that should’ve been impossible. Energy behaving in ways it shouldn’t, ways to make things into different things, a tree growing from an acorn and then reverting back into an acorn. Time was circular, but in a straight line, a railroad that went from one point but could be reversed. The blue people faded, and she was back with the giant. Robbie knew now, she was but a child, but ready to learn. Tim pulled into the dirt driveway up to his friend Robbie’s cabin just a little while before noon. It had been awhile since he had gone up to her place, he had become something of a shut-in since his accident, a few months ago. He parked next to the yellow jeep in front of the hill to the cabin he used to spend countless nights at, back when they were together, together. The nights blurred together, after awhile, when deadlines were far away, he and Robbie would binge on whiskey and wine together, have wild evenings together into mornings filled with pain that could only be fixed with liquid aspirin. He could still see the look on her face, when she cried that rainy morning, in her messy living room staring at the empty bottle she had spilled on herself, still drunk from the last night, a revelation of being on the brink of despair. Robbie had kicked him out, for awhile, breaking up with him, and the bottle. They hadn’t spoken for awhile after that, but eventually, she invited him back to her life, as long as he didn’t bring any drinks with him. It was slow going, after that, getting their friendship back on track, but they put the work in, and besides, Tim knew that Robbie didn’t have many others to rely on, and did his best to keep his word to not drink in front of her, though, some times, during long evenings when they would chat about writing and their lives, she knew what he was really doing when he went out to his car for a ‘smoke’. Robbie was always kind enough not to mention it, though he saw the look of concern on her face when he came back with his throat burning from the flask in his glove box. It was never easy to stay away from his mistress, liquor, but the last few months it had become impossible. He was out on the slopes, with some friends, up on the mountain one morning, a few crushed cans of beer around their camp, when Tim had put on his skis, head ringing from his buzz, nobody was paying any attention when he went down the slope, he supposed no one thought much of it when he didn’t come back the first hour, or the hour after that, but eventually, they found him, where he had tripped and fell, his face busted on the boulder painted red. His hand went up to the scar on the side of his head, his fingers idling at the spot where the surgeons had cut into to remove the cracked bones, replacing it with a sheet of metal. Robbie had apparently spent awhile with him in the hospital, though he only vaguely remembered seeing her when he woke and saw her, he didn’t remember what they talked about, still coming down on the anesthesia. Tim was pretty sure he was happy to see her, though he didn’t see her at the hospital again after that. There was a call coming from his glove box, where his flask laid. The thirst nearly over took his reasoning, before the words he heard on his voicemail came back to him. No, Tim couldn’t partake right now, not after hearing Robbie pleading for him to come. She had sounded so lost, so small, asking him to pick her up. He felt stressed, and guilty, knowing he was too caught up with drinking to even know his phone was ringing. With a sigh, he forced himself out of the car, and began to make his way up the hill to the cabin. Tim had half expected Robbie to be waiting for him outside, or at least meet him when she heard the car pull up to the make shift dirt driveway. He once tried to convince Robbie to let him put steps in, though she didn’t like the idea of him putting in the work for free, even when they were dating, she didn’t like being indebted. Neither of them made a lot of money with their work, her fantasy romance sold well enough to get by, and his mystery stories usually made enough for bills and booze, but neither had ever made it big enough to get a large enough savings for projects on a whim. The wooden door had never felt so foreboding, even the first time he walked up to it after the break up. He was worried what he might find on the other side. He tapped on it a few times, his concern growing to new heights when he didn’t hear Scruffles bark to greet him. “Robbie!” He called out, when she didn’t answer, he walked through the door. He had feared the worst, but what he saw only left him baffled. Strewn around the front of the one room cabin, were shopping bags every where. Completely random things, he saw, computer parts and wires in one bag, bundles of clothes in another, things like gardening trowel and hammers. “Robbie?” He called out again. “Scruffles?” He looked down, and picked up a package out of a bag. Pacifiers? Tim thought, what the Hell is going on? There was a commotion coming from outside, Tim rushed to it. Robbie walked out of the woods, rolling a new, but dirty wheelbarrow, a shovel and ax inside. “Robbie!” Tim called out to her. “Timmy!” He had never seen her face smile that hard and she dropped her shovel and came running at him, grabbing him in a hug that was too tight. He had been expecting something horrible, but instead it was down right bizarre. His former lover, though never concerned too much with her appearance, usually kept herself put together well, dressing like a cross between a school teacher and park ranger, as Tim thought of it, lots of sturdy pants and collared shirts, shaped flatteringly, yet modest in how practical they were. Grinning like a loon, Robbie hugged him in pink denim overalls, a green t-shirt under that, a smiling cartoon flower plastered just below the bib, and ruffled, poofy sleeves, patches of dirt everywhere. With her hair in pigtails, Tim’s ex looked like an overgrown toddler. “Ronnie?” He began hesitantly. “What’s going on?” “It’s super cool! Come on! I gotta show you!” Ronnie turned around tugging Tim towards the woods, her voice hyper and eager. “It’s the most incredible thing you ever saw, it’s going to be the biggest thing ever! Come on! Come on! It’s down here!” “Wait!” Ronnie turned around, eyes big from his harsh tone. “Slow down. I get the weirdest call from you last night, telling me to rush out here to get you, I was expecting cops or an ambulance with how strange you sounded, but I find you…” He wanted to say looking like a kid coming out of a sandbox. “Looking like you just buried a body in the woods!” “Not burying, digging up! Me and Scruffles been digging it up all morning! Since I got back from town. Oh! That reminds me…” She rushes inside and grabs a water bottle from the fridge, a bewildered Tim trailing behind her. He watches as she chugs down the whole bottle, before his eyes go down, and he picks up what he finds. “Umm, do you… Have a baby around?” He asks, holding up a bottle with a nipple on it. She shakes her head, her pigtails swishing back and forth. “Noooo.” Her smile never leaving her face, Tim was beginning to wonder if she fell off the wagon, or worse. “I gotta show you! It’s faster that way!” Robbie begins to go bounding out the door, when Tim stops her, “You know your boots are untied, right?” She reflexively leaned down to the dirt encrusted boots to tie them, only to frown and stare at them, “That’s stupid. I gotta show you it!” Tim puts a hand on her shoulder and stops her. “I’m not going to go running through the woods with you while your shoes are untied you’re going to trip and…” He feels self conscious suddenly about the scar on the side of his head, his red hair may have grown back, still, though, he feels like its the most noticeable thing in the world. “…Hurt yourself.” As he got to his knee, Tim could’ve sworn he smelled a hint of ammonia, like someone had been wetting herself. Down on his knee like this, Tim thought of a time when he had planned on proposing to Robbie, only for those dreams to go down the drain, due to his mistakes. “I umm-” He tried to think of what to say, as Robbie fidgeted with a nervous energy. “Have you been drinking, again?” “No,” Robbie said resoundingly, before adding in a quiet voice, much more like her usual self, “Have you?” That was the Robbie Tim had known and loved, the voice of a woman matured beyond her years, concerned for him. “No.” Robbie didn’t say anything else, as Tim tied her laces for her, and when he glanced up, he saw her sucking a finger, thoughtfully as she looked at his head. She gave him a smile when she saw him look up at her, patting his head. “Thanks! Can we go now?” “Yeah, I guess. Show me what you’re so excited for.” Robbie nodded enthusiastically, taking his hand and pulling him towards the tree line. He looked around, listening for the pitter-patter of paws in the woods. “Where’s Scruffles?” “He’s at the ship.” “What? Ship, what are you talking about?” “I toooold you! It’s better if you just saw it yourself. You won’t believe me if you don’t see it.” She said as she pulled him through the woods. He could’ve sworn he heard the distinct sounds of crinkling when her legs went up and down. They came to a path of freshly cut greenery, in the distance, he could hear the sounds of dirt moving. Scruffles was busy, paws sending earth flying behind him. Tim could see a bowl of water and food next to him, untouched. “Hi Scruffles!” Robbie came running over to him, pulling Tim along. She gave him a pat as he panted. Tim could see now what all the excitement was about. Scruffles was making a large hole bigger, coming out of the center of it was a weird, pink metal, rounded at the tip. Robbie gave Tim an expectant look, to him then at the metal and back again. “Isn’t it amazing?” “Umm, sure?” Robbie gave him an odd look at his reaction. “You.. You’re not doing it right,” She took his hand and pressed it against the metal. The pink glow was warm under his hand, absently, he wondered if it was radioactive. “There! See? It’s incredible!” He did feel a strange buzzing, he could only describe it as white noise in his brain. “I guess?” Tim said hesitantly. Robbie looked worried, this wasn’t the elated reaction she was expecting, her lips quivering with stress. “Hey, hey, hey,” Tim pulled her into a hug. “Don’t cry, just tell me what’s going on.” She swallowed a cry, silent for a moment, “It’s a space ship. They told me.” “Ok…” Tim said, not believing, or understanding. “’They’?” She nodded. “They told me, their memories, it’s in the ship. It crashed here, a long, long time ago. Before people.” Her eyes were wistful. “They could do so much, they knew how to make things out of nothing, like magic, and they could make things go backwards.” Tim could only pretend to get it. “Ok, then why…” He gestured towards the growing hole and dog. “The stuff inside, it’s amazing! I have to get inside.” She said, petting Scruffles. “He has to, too, don’t you puppy dog?” Tim looked at Scruffles, really looking at him. He had known him for many years now, but this was the first time he really saw him so energetic. He really was like a puppy dog. “So this thing is why you’re acting…” Tim’s words failed him, he wanted to say crazy, or childish, obsessive, but instead, out of wanting to appear kind, he just let the hang in the air. “I… I gotta see inside…” Robbie looked down at the pink metal jutting out of the ground, and leaned down and touched it. Her eyes went cloudy, the whites of her eyes gaining a pinkish hue. A giggle escaped her lips, higher than anything Tim had ever heard from Robbie before. In front of him, Robbie’s overalls darkened, yet a her smile only grew bigger. “Robbie! Robbie!” He grabbed her shoulder and shook her. With a start, she jumped at his touch, and whimpered. “Robbie? What the Hell was that?! You were in like a trance or something!” Robbie looked down and poked her crotch, Tim could definitely hear the crinkle now as more of the pink denim grew darker. She looked up at Tim with a pout, saying with a quiet voice, “I leaked…” Chapter 2 Robbie was stuck between a state of embarrassment and feeling stupid. She new she should’ve brought a change with her, then again, getting dressed was hard enough earlier. The diaper around her hips, currently dripping its excess down her legs, took her a good 10 minutes to get on, readjusting the tapes a dozen times before it was as right as she had the patience to give the project, and that was when she had a nice bed to lay on while she worked on it. Note to self, Robbie told herself, get a changing mat, and maybe something soft to lay on while she was outside. There were camping beds, right? Or maybe a sleeping bag. Ohhh, she thought to herself, then she could sleep next to the ship! “What do you mean you leaked?” She looked up at Tim, “My diapie leaked. I know, I’m stupid, I didn’t bring a change!” “Your d-’diapie’? Your ‘diaper’?!” Robbie was beginning to get irritated, rolling her eyes. “Since when do you wear diapers?” “Uhh, since this morning, I guess? It’s not a big deal, it’s just really convenient!” She lied to both of them. Honestly, Robbie couldn’t really say why she woke up today and decided she needed the diapers, or her new wardrobe that she couldn’t really afford, or the other paraphernalia. Robbie needed them, it was a necessity, and that was all there was to it. The fact that it reinforced her new mental image of herself was little more than a coincidence. Today, waking up in the soaked comforter she had managed to swaddle herself in after her shower, Robbie had many revelations, too many, she couldn’t keep all the thoughts in her head straight. Two, though, had made themselves apparent. One, the ship she had found had to be unearthed, had to be shown to everyone, and the second, and possibly more important, she was just a baby inside. Robbie wasn’t sure how she could’ve ever missed that fact. It was glaringly obvious now, of course she was just a little girl playing pretend grown up, she wished somebody had reached out and told her before it had gotten this far. That morning was such a confusing time for her, now that she knew the truth, it was so hard to balance responsibilities! She had to get dressed all by herself, feed Scruffles and herself, then had to drive to get all the stuff she was missing, that was the most nervous she had ever been on the road, even when she was first learning how to drive, and then on top of that, Robbie had to go around and do all that confusing shopping stuff all alone! If it weren’t for the ship, Robbie would’ve take a nap as soon as she had gotten padded, she was that mentally exhausted by the end. Tim gave the pink object a fearful look, one that Robbie didn’t like. He was being so weird about all this. He should’ve gotten the same revelation she had, she was positive about that. Maybe he was going overboard on the drinking, again. Would alcohol affect something like this? She wasn’t sure. “Robbie, honey…” Tim had a sweet tone on now, and Robbie smiled up at him as he offered her a hand to help her up. “Let’s go back to your place and get you cleaned up.” He said slowly. “Ok,” she said, tempted to ask him to carry her, thinking better of it when she saw Scruffles still pawing at the dirt. “But you gotta carry the puppy.” “Yea, fine,” he agreed quickly, just wanting to get Robbie away from that thing as quickly as he could, picking up the dog that whined and struggled to get out of his arms, eager to get back to his work, thrashing and scratching the man. At first, Tim was a good few steps ahead of Robbie, as she toddled behind, regretting her decisions. After a little while, Tim looked back at Robbie, who grinned at him and gave him a wave in her soaked overalls stopped and told her to walk in front of him. She was happy with the arrangement, feeling more secured with a watchful eye on her. The cabin came into view not long after, Tim keeping a close eye on Robbie as she waddled and tripped on her way on the branches and bushes on the way, worried yet glad that he came out here. He didn’t want to think about what would’ve happened if she was left on her own all day. As soon as they were through the door, Robbie started to undo the buttons on her overalls, and let the outfit fall to her ankles. While at one point, Tim and Robbie were close enough to see all of each other’s bodies, he couldn’t help but feel awkward at this sight. His ex, not caring that she was stripping in front of him and not even thinking to take off her boots. The loose, sagging diaper on her practically fell by its own weight without the overalls to support it, sliding down Robbie’s thin thighs, leaving her pale ass on full display. Robbie groaned as she leaned down and tried to take off her boots, Tim dropped Scruffles on the floor who immediately went over to the door and started pawing at it, leaving the man to grab Robbie just as she nearly tripped on her own feet. With gentle hands around her hips, he lowered her to the ground and helped her pull off the boots, overalls, and the soggy diaper. “Thanks!” Tim was taken aback by Robbie’s lack of humility, proudly strutting around her home with pee soaked loins like it was a natural part of her day. When she pulled out a fresh, white diaper and laid down on the couch to pull it on to herself, already pulling the tapes away to secure it on to herself. “Umm, I don’t know how this usually works, but don’t you need to clean yourself first?” Robbie looked down and gave her thumb a bite. “Hmm, I don’t know…” “Yeah, you’ll make yourself sore if you don’t clean thoroughly.” “Oh, that doesn’t matter!” Tim sighed. “Yes, yes it does. You’ll be complaining soon if you get red and scratchy. Fine, here.” He pulled himself over her and lifted the diaper away and laid Robbie bare. The first thing he noticed was how sparse her pubic hair was. He had always known her to be au naturale, letting her coarse hair around her mound to grow freely, but now, it was thin, wispy, and he noticed neveral light hairs at the bottom of her previous diaper, then noticed her head was looking the same too, her lush, luxurious hair wasn’t quite as full as it should be, but that was a problem to be addressed later, for now, he went through the bags, figuring Robbie had gone through and grabbed more than just diapers for her inevitable changes, and he was right, finding wipes, powder, and lotion. Robbie squealed and smiled during her diaper change, delighted in how much better it was to be changed then changing oneself. She was grinning like a fool as Tim wiped her clean, even as he grimaced when he saw the remaining hair came off with the wipe. He shook his head and started rubbing the lotion on to her, and Robbie purred like a kitten. “More!” She said delighted with the cloud of powder in the air, “More!” She demanded. Tim just shook his head, clearly not enjoying his role in this game. Finally, he taped her up, and Robbie put her hands up, wanting to be helped up, Tim did as he was demanded, and she sat up. The woman shook her padded rear, and gave it a playful smack, filling the air with the sweet smelling powder. “Wow! This is way better than doing it myself! Thanks, Tim!” She lifted herself up on her tippy toes and gave his cheek a kiss he was sure she didn’t mean to be so wet. “Don’t mention it,” He said, wiping his cheek with a sleeve. Tim meant it to, he could really use a nip outside for a ‘smoke’ after that traumatizing experience. “Oh! I got other stuff to show you!” “Umm, don’t you want to get dressed?” She looked down at herself, shirt, diaper, socks, and shook her head. “No? What else do I need to put on?” He shrugged, assuming she wouldn’t understand at this point. She turned towards her shopping bags, producing some computer parts, a light bulb, wire, and a screw driver, beginning to fiddle with them. While she did her project, Tim really observed her. While she was the skinny sort, the kind of girl who could eat a lot and never put on the pounds, she definitely was smaller, her hips were girlish, her breasts smaller, not by a lot, anyone who only ever seen her dressed probably wouldn’t notice, but Tim had a more intimate familiarity with that part of his ex’s body. “When was the last time you ate?” “I had breakfast!” Robbie replied while fiddling with the wires connected to the bulb. “Alright…” Tim still went through her kitchen, looking for something. “Robbie?” “Yeah?” Tim chose his words carefully. “I think you should tell someone else about this.” “Yeah, silly! I’m gonna tell everyone about the ship!” “No, I mean, like tell the government about this, or something. Get away from this thing, it’s doing things to you.” “But I don’t want to!” Her voice was raised, getting irritated. “The ship makes me feel good, and I like it a lot.” She sounded like she was on verge of a tantrum. “Robbie, look at yourself! This thing isn’t good for you, and you’ve only been around it for a few hours.” Robbie spun around towards Tim, her eyes watering and lip quivering. “Then just leave! I don’t need you around if you’re just gonna be a butt!” Tim considered that for a moment, then thought about how irresponsible he’d be if he really just left Robbie to her own devices. Sighing, he said, “Alright, fine, I won’t tell anyone.” Sniffling, “And you’ll help me dig?” “I don’t remember saying anything like that.” Defiantly Robbie added, “Then leave.” “Jeez, yes fine, I’ll help you with your dig.” He groaned, what had Robbie gotten the two of them into. “Aaaaand, tada!” Her previous mood faded away, showed the bulb wrapped around with the wires. “Ahhh, neat?” Tim said, unimpressed. Robbie gave him a little laugh, “I gotta turn it on, heehee.” She flipped on a switch and a glowing orb appeared above the bulb, it rapidly changed shapes to form a head, and then it opened its mouth. “Hello, Tim.” It said in a robotic voice. “What the- How’s it talking?” “The light emitted from the bulb can also cause vibrations through the air, letting it speak. Pretty neat, huh?” The head agreed, “Pretty neat.” “It can talk?” “Yup! It can think too, and do all sorts of computations. Computers take up a lot of space that can be used for other stuff, like cribs and toys, so why not just keep them in light?” “That… Makes no sense.” “Well, not to you.” “And, just how do you know how to do all this?” “The ship told me.” Robbie folded her arms, a smug look on her face. “It knows exactly how to teach babies like me the bestest kinds of ways.” Tim took a seat on an armchair and rubbed his temples. “This is crazy. Robbie, you’re not a baby, you’re a grown woman!” Robbie shook her diaper bum again, “Do I look like a grown woman, or am I justa widdle girl?” She jumped on to Tim’s lap and gave him a hug, “Stop looking so gwumpy! It’s cute and I’m now super smart! The ship told me how to do lots of stuff like that!” “This is just…” He held his tongue, not wanting to upset Robbie again and have her insist he leave. “Alright, let’s just… Get this over with. I’ll help you with your dig.” Anything to get this done and over with, he added silently. “Thanks Timmy!” Robbie wrapped her arms around Tim’s shoulders and hugged him before roughly jumping off his lap and rushing towards the door. “Wait, wait, where are you going?” “To the ship! We gotta go, before it gets dark and scary.” Tim points at her. “Don’t you think you should get dressed first?” “Huh? Why?” She looks down at her shirt, socks and diaper, not seeing the problem. Tim shook his head. “Put on some pants and shoes. Do you have your backpack- oh here it is.” Robbie gasped excitedly. “Are you packing me a diaper bag?” “Could you not call it that? Please.” Robbie stuck her tongue out. “Just- Go get dressed.” Robbie hurried along, going through her wardrobe in her room, unable to find anything that suited her current state of mind. She wanted something cute, girly, not these stupid jeans and cargo pants, where’s something flowery? She did some cute clothes earlier, but a lot of the shorts she got wouldn’t fit well over her thick butt. Robbie wished she hadn’t leaked on her overalls, those had been surprisingly perfect. Maybe tomorrow Timmy could help her shop some more. Ohhh, maybe she could find a onesie? In the meantime, Robbie settled for a flowey pink dress. “How do I look?” Robbie went out of her room and posed for Tim, doing a twirl. “Adorable,” He said dryly, finishing packing the bag with water, snacks, and a change. “Oh! Can you bring one of my baby bottles? Pweeeease?” Tim just nodded, already seeing the rest of the day was going to be long, following behind Robbie and Scruffles as they go trouncing through the woods, towards the ship they would spend the rest of the day digging. A few miles away from Robbie’s cabin, closer to the town of Kingswood, Holly Jackson was working on her schoolwork, rubbing her aching jaw. She hated her braces, always got made fun of it in school, and despised the way her reflection in the mirror. Holly and her Mom had spent an entire day at the dentists earlier just to get the stupid things tightened. She could only count the days until they were finally were pulled off. In the other room, she could hear her Mom and older sister arguing about something. Ever since Carly had come home from college, they constantly argued. Holly didn’t need an excuse to hide away in her room, but avoiding her family was certainly a perk. “It’s my dolly, Mom, get your own!” “Well I bought it so nyeah!” Holly looked up from her textbook. What was going on out there? She poked her head out, seeing her Mom and sister playing tug of war in the living room with a stuffed doll Holly didn’t even know her sister still had. “Mom, Carly, what are you two doing?” With the distraction, Mom had snatched the doll out of Carly’s hands and ran away, Carly began sobbing and chased after her. “Moooom!” She whined. “Give it baaaack!” Holly grabbed Carly’s shoulder and gave her a bewildered expression while their Mom sprinted through the house. “Carly, why are you two fighting over a stupid toy? Shouldn’t you be, I don’t know, trying to get Mom to give you her credit card or something?” Carly gasped, “You’re right! If I took Mom’s money, I could just buy new toys! Thanks, Sissy!” And ran off to grab her Mom’s purse. After a moment, Holly heard, “Moooom, I got your puuurse!” “Hey! That’s mine!” Holly, still completely confused, retreated back to her room, pulled on her headphones, and tried to ignore the insanity happening beyond her door’s threshold. Jeremy Copper was smoking his cigar on the porch, as he usually did, thinking of the past. Of his time in the war, when he got blasted by a shell and needed to get a metal plate in his head that got too cold. Of his early marriage, and how lost he felt without his wife in his life. When his grand daughter was young, and would sit on his knee and beg him to tell her stories. That grand daughter, Jenny, was inside right now, sure to him that his daughter made her come out here to spend time with her old grampy, before it was too late, or maybe just because she knew old Jeremy needed the company these days. Not that the girl had spent much time with him. 19 years old and she had no time for her grampy any more. Since coming out here 2 weeks ago, she spent more time on her phone or out in town looking for anything to do. Good luck with that, he grumbled to himself, he knew there wasn’t anything to do in this small, backwoods town, that’s why he moved out here after Gretchen passed. Just a quiet place to stay during his twilight years. Maybe that’s why Hannah had sent Jenny out here, keep her out of trouble. “Grampy?” A quiet voice called from inside. It was ‘grampy’ now? Jeremy chuckled to himself. The past 2 weeks its just been Grampa, and he was lucky to get that, the girl had done her level best to avoid him. Probably wanted something out of the old man. “What is it?” The quiet voice came back, “Can you come here, please?” “Give me a second.” He knocked the reds out of his cigar and gathered himself. It wasn’t always easy for him to get out of his chair these days. When Jeremy finally got inside, he noticed no light in the kitchen or the living room, no sounds of television or videos from a phone or anything, it was just silence and darkness. He checked the clock ticking away on the wall. 9 pm. Too early for lights out for the young woman. He groaned as he walked upstairs and towards the spare bedroom. He opened it up, and was surprised to see his grand daughter in a flowery pink nightie that used to belong to his late wife, room lit up by an old nightlight that hasn’t been used since Jenny was 5. “Where’d you dig up that old thing?” Jenny’s face, free of makeup and piercings that usually covered her pretty face, lit up. “I was looking through some boxes in the basement, and found it. It smells like Meemee.” She gave the lace collar a sniff and smiled. “And, its cute.” She gave the old man a little curtsy in it. “Oh? Feeling a little nostalgic, tonight?” “I suppose. And look!” Jenny took a weathered, aged gray bunny rabbit from the bedspread and showed it to Jeremy. “I found Hoppers!” Jeremy chuckled. “Looks like you did, I remember when your Grandma-” “Meemee.” She corrected in a gentle voice. He hadn’t heard Jenny call Gretchen that in a long time. It did his old heart some good, hearing his grand kid go down memory lane. “-Your Meemee made that for you. She heard your Ma was having you and she sewed Hopper up for days.” She gave the stuffed animal a hug and sat down on the bed. “You missing her tonight?” Jenny gave him a tiny nod, looking at the toy sadly. “I miss her a lot, too.” He walked over and gave the girl a hug, which she eagerly returned. A little too eagerly. “Hey, hey! A little more gentle, this stallions getting on in years!” She looked up at him and gave him a wicked grin, tightening her grip on him. “This is nice,” Jeremy said, giving her forehead a kiss. “Did you need anything else, Jenny?” “I want a story.” “What?” “A story.” She said slowly, like he was hard of hearing, which he was, some times, but he simply didn’t understand her request. “Tuck me in and tell me a story.” “Aren’t you a bit old for something like that?” Vehemently, she shook her head, her ponytail swishing her brown hair she’d inherited from her Ma and Grandma. “Alright, get in bed.” Jenny giggled a bit, and crawled into bed, her purple undies, strangely looking thick, on display for an instant, as the nightie hiked up a bit. Old Jeremy Copper sat in bed next to his grand kid, smelling of aftershave and cigar, telling her a story he must’ve told her a hundred times when she was small, seeing her eyes light up at each turn, and then, slowly fall, eyelids getting heavy, until he was talking to himself, gave her another tiny peck, got off the bed and tucked her in, laughing quietly as he got out of bed, when something caught his eye, in the dim light of the night light. A ripped open package he hadn’t seen in years. A pack of Pull-Ups that must’ve been in the basement for over a decade, he wondered why Jenny had brought those up, too, shrugging to himself, must’ve just been in the box with the stuffed rabbit, and whispered to her, “Good night, love ya kiddo.” And was about to shut the door when he heard a little, “Keep the door open, Grampy.” As old Jeremy left the door open, down the street from him, Erin Stowski was pacing back and forth, waiting for her husband by the door. When the door fiddled open, she rushed over and ripped it open, seeing Kenny Stowski on the other side, jumped into his arms, the bags in his hands rustling as he shared her embrace. “Kenny! I was so worried!” She sniffled. “I was soooo alone! The house got all dark and scary and, and… I missed you.” Kenny Stowski had a funny look on his face when he gave his wife a shy kiss, blushing like a schoolboy. “I missed you too. Work was so long. Do you think I should call sick tomorrow?” Erin gave him a silent nod, pushing her face into his chest. “Mhmm.” “Ok, Erin, I’ll stay home, and, and we can play all day!” Erin looked up with puppy dog eyes, “You mean it?” “Uh-huh! Look! I got us pressies!” Kenny jiggled the bags. Gasping with excitement, really looking at the bags in his hands for the first time. “Pressies? Really?” He took a box out of the bag and passed it to her. Erin took the Barbie from his hands and looked at it, a mixture of surprise and delight on her face. “Barbie! I haven’t played with her in soooo long!” She went to work ripping the box open and freeing the toy from the package. “Yeah, I thought you would like her. ‘Cause, y’know, I like you.” Blushing a little, the woman looked up at the man and bit her thumb, “I like you too.” He reached into a bag and showed her his prize. “And I got me a dino! Look, ‘rawr’!” “Awww, he’s cute,” Erin gave the t-rex in his hands a pat on the head. Kenny frowned at that. “Nooo, he’s not cute, he’s cool!” She nodded, eyes wide open and taking in the information like it was gospel. “I got a little excited, though,” He said, looking down at the toy, “I opened him up when I got in the car.” “I would’ve done that with Barbie.” Erin said, understanding completely. Looking down, Kenny smiled at the other bag in his hand. “I got other stuff too!” “What’d you get?” Erin asked, hopping down with excitement as he pulled out a two pack of pacifiers, Erin grabbed the package and ripped it open and popped one in her mouth right away, offering the other to her husband, Kenny opened his mouth and let her put it in. “Ahnd,” He said through the pacifier in his mouth, “I gawt thefe,” He showed her baby bottles, that she nodded approvingly at, “Ahnd thefe,” He pulled out plain white incontinence briefs. “You got uf pullie?” Erin said, giggling, ripping off her clothes in the middle of their kitchen. “Put it on!” Kenny pulled one out of the package and offered it up for her, putting one leg in then the other. He then took off his clothes and asked her to help him, and Erin helped her husband put his diaper on. They went to their couch, in just their diapers, playing with their new toys while watching a cartoon, Kenny, always the gentleman, let Erin pick out, even if it was a bit girly, still let the love of his life do what made her happy. And that’s how the 53 year old Principal of Kingswood High spent her evening with her 55 year old husband, the chief of the fire department. Neither of them thinking anything strange about their childish antics, too absorbed in their play time and love. Else where, Tim had a sleepy Robbie on his back, who babbled excitedly about what kinds of things she would make when she got back home, though Tim suspected she would be out like a light as soon as she got back to the cabin after a change, Scruffles whimpering in Tim’s arms, half asleep but still wanting to get back to his work in the woods. They wouldn’t know what that ship had done to the sleepy little town until morning. Until then, they walked back through the woods. Chapter 3 Tim woke up with muscles burning, a pounding headache like someone had been knocking at his door all night, and a snoring woman on top of him, her wet diaper pressed against his thigh and her hair leaving a carpet on his chest. Irritated, he pondered how to get Robbie off of him without starting the day with a tantrum, when, stirred by his movement, she opened her eyes and smiled up at him. Her pacifier still puttering in her mouth, she gave him a look and mumbled something. “What?” The pacifier fell from her mouth and she repeated herself. “Hungry.” It wasn’t a question, she wasn’t asking if he wanted some breakfast or if he would make her something. It was a statement, almost a demand, she was hungry and it was Tim’s job to do something about it. He nodded, resigning himself to his fate. “Are you sure you don’t want to deal with that first?” He pointed down past her green shirt and towards the yellowing padding between her legs. Robbie gave him a quizzical look, repeating herself, with a bit more urgency in her voice. “Hungry.” Tim nodded and pushed her off of him, brushing off the hair off of him, giving his boxer shorts a grimace when he saw a wet patch on the legs where Robbie had been laying. Robbie budged a little bit, giving him just enough leeway to get up and go to the kitchen, though, much to his chagrin, he found that she was still attached to him, her arms wrapped around his waist and following. He didn’t think she was this attached when they were dating. It had been like this since they got back to the cabin last night from digging, she was glued to him by the hip, even getting into the shower with him when he went to wash the dirt off of him, which he silently relented to, as she needed to get cleaned too, both of them bringing their fair share of dirt into Robbie’s home. “Do you want some eggs?” Tim asked the woman. She looked up at him and shook her head, and he had to wonder in that moment if she wasn’t shorter than she was yesterday, he could’ve sworn the top of her head ended at his chin, and now seemed to rest at his shoulder height. “Hmm, well I see some cereal.” He said looking through the cupboards, she looked over and saw that it was a plain brain, Robbie made an annoyed sound in her throat and shook her head. “Well, what were you thinking then?” Robbie rested her head on Tim’s arm and mumbled, “I don’t know.” Very helpful, Tim thought. “I guess we could go and grab some donuts or something.” Robbie grinned at that and nodded slowly. “Alright, but you gotta get changed and dressed first, you can’t go out like that.” She looked down at her soggy padding and dirty, crumpled shirt, giving him a confused look, “But why?” “Because people will think you’re having a mental breakdown.” Besides the fact you are, he added quietly. “But why?” “Because… You’ll feel comfier in a fresh diaper and some new clothes?” There was a playful smile on her face now, “But whyyy?” Seeing this wasn’t going anywhere productive, Tim picked Robbie up and brought her to her bedroom, dropping her on the mattress where she lifted her legs up and played with her feet, trying to put some toes in her mouth, fortunately for Tim’s sake, she wasn’t quite limber enough for the feat. In her attempts to imitate a contortionist, Robbie let out a high whistle from her butt, and Tim shook his head. “Please don’t do that to me.” He begged, not mentally prepared for any messy accidents, not at all but certainly not first thing in the morning before he even got the chance to enjoy some coffee. A giggle and another toot was his only response. Tim went through Robbie’s dressers, looking for anything that he deemed appropriate enough, finally setting on a denim skirt that he thought would be long enough to hide Robbie’s underwear and a long, white sleeveless shirt. He tossed it next to Robbie, who frowned at the choices and threw them away. “Hey!” Robbie shook her head, “Not cute enough!” “Please, Robbie, what if we found something for you to wear for the rest of the day while we’re out?” “Want it now!” She pounded her fists into the bedding, taking a pillow and throwing it at Tim, opening her mouth to let out a shriek. This was getting too much for Tim, a grown woman throwing a tantrum first thing in the morning was the last thing he needed. “You have until the count of 3 to cut this out, Robbie!” He warned. “Reeeee!” “1…” “-Eeeeee!” “2…” “You stupid, meaniehead!” “3…” The screaming continued, intertwined with insults thrown his way, Robbie felt two hands around her ankles and she was flipped on to her front side. She managed to take in a single breath, ready to scream again when she slid towards Tim, now sitting on the side of the bed, her crotch resting on his thighs, her behind feeling the cool air as her diaper’s tapes were undone. Robbie let out another scream, and a firm palm came crashing down on her butt cheeks. She gasped in shock, looking up with a pout. She sniffled a little bit as she glared at him. “Are we going to listen now, Robbie?” Her response was only to shriek again and pound the bottom of her fists into the bed. A resounding smack echoed through the cabin, Robbie let out a sob in response, fresh tears falling down her cheeks, and the palm came down again, and again, Robbie’s backside becoming red, the sobs interrupted with more screams, and the spanking continued. “Are you going to be a big girl and get dressed?” “You just mean!” She flipped her head around and spit on him, Tim shook his head and smacked her ass again, looking down to see Robbie peeing, the urine dripping down the open diaper and on to the floor. Tim gave her a harder smack, beginning to feel bad, but as the tantrum kept going, he saw little reason to stop. Eventually, the screaming subsided into small hiccups, and Tim gave his ringing hand a break and let Robbie off. Free, Robbie ran into a corner of the room, her diaper discarded on the floor, and cried into the corner, rubbing her red bottom. “Robbie…” Tim began. “I’m sorry I had to do that, it’s just…” Tim didn’t know how to continue that sentence, this whole surreal experience had him at a loss for words. Tim let Robbie have her moment of feeling bad for herself, before he called out for her again. “Robbie.” She looked back at him, her face full of hurt, ready to be angry at him, but something inside of her needed him. Robbie ran over to Tim and jumped into his lap and hugged him, crying into his chest, letting him comfort her, running his fingers into her thinning hair while saying, “Shh, shh, it’s ok, it’s all going to be ok.” A little more sniffling, before Robbie muttered something into his shirt. “What was that, honey?” She paused from soaking his shirt with tears and snot, quietly saying, “I’m sorry.” “I’m sorry, too. Are you ready to get dressed now?” She nodded, letting him lay her back down, wincing a little as her butt rubbed against the blanket and had her weight put on it. Tim’s first order of business was getting a new diaper under the girl, wiping her down, and putting some lotion on her, rubbing some on to the bruised spots. Robbie even let herself have a little giggle as she let out another fart, the smell covered up by the cloud of baby powder, and finished taping her up. With that task done, he helped her up and had her shed her dirty green shirt and replaced it with the long, white one, letting her put her hands on his shoulders for balance as he shimmied the skirt up to her waist. Robbie frowned at the outfit she was wearing, the shirt covering up half the skirt, and the hemline falling low enough to hide her padding. “I look like a big girl.” She pouted. Tim sighed, about to tell her she was a big girl, but stopped himself, just in time to prevent another argument. “You’re still very baby, sweetheart.” He told the girl, though, thankfully, in her old clothes she looked very much like her old self, even if they were quite a bit baggier than they should’ve been. The little white lie was enough to placate her for the moment, and she nodded satisfied. “Do you want a bottle before we leave?” She thought about it for a second, before nodding, and, without asking, grabbed Tim’s hand with both of hers and let him lead her out of the room, crinkling along the way. While Tim prepared a bottle of milk for Robbie, she fiddled with some of the computer parts she had gotten the previous day, “Can we bring Scruffles?” Tim glanced over towards the door, where the dog whined and scratched on it. “Yeah, we can. Maybe he’ll let himself eat if he’s away from that thing for a bit.” “Yaaay!”. Tim went over to Robbie and gave her the bottle, she looked up expectantly at him. “Hold it for me.” “No, be a good girl and drink it by yourself, I need to get changed.” She frowned again, but took the bottle without another word. Tim shooed the dog away from the door, who tried to rush through the opening as soon as he could, Tim only barely managing to get out without a runaway. Tim sighed and shook his head as he made his way down the hill towards his car. This was nothing what he was expecting. How could he? It wasn’t exactly a common occurrence to find an alien space ship that made people babies. He wish he could justify it some kind of way, say that Robbie had just became crazy and that this was all in her head, but no, the way the dog acted told him there was some truth in this insane story. He opened the back of his car, finding his bug out bag, grabbing a pair of shorts, a shirt, and some fresh boxers, thankful for the trees hiding his indecency. The door was just about closed, when he eyed the glove box, and his mouth was suddenly incredibly dry. Maybe just a little swig would help him get through the morning… But no, he shook the thought away. He had to be sober to take care of Robbie, and made his way back to the cabin. Tim found Robbie, her legs splayed out and letting her skirt ride up to show what laid underneath, one hand with her bottle in hand, and the other messing with cords. He held Scruffles back as he walked back in, sighing as he took the empty bottle out of Robbie’s mouth that she was still sucking on. “Hey!” “Hush, I’m not ready to burp you. Go get your bag, I’ll grab some stuff for Scruffles.” “Grab my diaper bag?” He sighed, “Yes, your diaper bag.” “Ok!” He grabbed a couple of bowls, one for water, the other a tupperware full of dog food, and waited while he listened in on the other room, where he could hear the sounds of commotion. He poked his head where he saw Robbie stuffing her backpack full of diapers, change of outfits, and a stuffed monkey he wasn’t sure he’d ever seen before. “You know we’re going to be out for just a few hours, right?” “Yeah, well, I just wanna be prepared.” “How about, just a few diapers and your monkey, we were going to look for new outfits for you anyway.” Robbie took out a shirt with angel wings and cocked her head at it, before tossing it aside. “Okay!” She said. “Scruffles! Get your jacket, we’re going out!” She called out to the pooch, slinging her bag over and a shoulder and skipping past Tim. Scruffles gave Robbie a confused look before scratching at the door again. “That’s right!” Robbie told the dog with a high pitched, excited tone, “We’re going out!” She took a leash off a hook by the door and hooked it on to his collar. “Sweetie, maybe I should hold on to the dog.” She stuck a tongue out at Tim, “I got him! He’s my puppy!” She said possessively. He shrugged, standing next to her ready to grab the leash with one hand, the other with the bag full of Scruffles’ food and dishes. As soon as the door was open the dog rushed towards the backyard, towards the ship, nearly yanking the lead out of Robbie’s hand, and Tim had to jump for the handle of the leash. “Bad dog! We going to town, not dig yet!” Robbie said through gritted teeth. Tim sighed and took the leash from Robbie, yanking her skirt down when it threatened to show off her diaper to the woods and world. She glared at him, “He’s my puppy,” She said with a pout, but didn’t offer anymore resistance when they began down the hill towards the cars. “Can I drive?” She asked him, to which he shook his head. “You’re no fun today.” Robbie complained. “Wasn’t trying to be,” He replied gruffly. Tim packed Scruffles and his bag into the back seat, where he saw Robbie stepping into the seat behind the driver’s. “Can you buckle me in?” Gritting his teeth, Tim told her, “Give me a second.” Coming around the side to do it, Scruffles trying to jump past Robbie to get outside, his owner taking it as him wanting to hug. Struggling to push the dog back, he managed to get Robbie buckled in and shut the door closed. “Wait!” Tim looked behind towards Robbie. “Yes?” “I forgot my paci.” “Let’s not…” He imagined himself walking through town with Robbie clinging to his arm sucking on a pacifier. “We’re going to play a game, you’re going to pretend to be as big as you can, doesn’t that sound like fun?” “No!” Tim sighed, and said, “Well we’re going to play it anyway.” Robbie gave a sound of exasperation and pushed her knees into Tim’s seat, he did his utmost best to ignore it. The drive towards town wasn’t long, going past the trees and seeing the cabins replaced by more typical homes, soon, they were in the center of the side by side small stores, people walking on the sidewalks, though Tim couldn’t help but noticed several of the stores were closed for the day, fewer people around, and many of the folks that littered the streets were behaving strangely, grown women skipping down the side walk in hoop skirts, he even saw a couple of them playing jump rope, he saw a grown man with a graying beard running around some trees with toy plane in hand. A lump formed in the bottom of Tim’s throat as he started realizing his problem was growing. “Hey!” Tim saw Robbie point outside in the rear view mirror. “Those boys have pacifiers, and they’re big! See? I could’ve brought mine, too!” Tim glanced towards where she was pointing and saw a group of older teens crowding around in front of a convenience store passing around a pacifier in a circle. Tim didn’t respond to that, looking around for any other worrisome signs that things were going wrong in town. They drove past a couple of police officers parked in front of a few stores. Officer Theresa Morgan was popping open her second jar of baby food since she entered the car with her partner Vince Garrison. “How can you eat that stuff?” He asked her. “Itsh good!” She replied through a mouthful of mush. “I don’t believe you.” She gave him a messy smile and pushed a spoon of goop towards him. “It’s true! Come on, just a little bite, it’s ‘nanners and strawberries!” He pursed his lips closed as she pounded the spoon at his lips. “Come ooon!” She coerced, “Here comes the choo-choo train!” “No, sto-” She plunged the spoon into his lips, he smacked it against his tongue. “Oh, that’s good!” Vince let the baby food rest on his tongue for a minute, thinking. “Let’s go get some more!” Theresa nodded, “See? I told you it was good! Yeah, let’s get some more! But, could you help me change first?” She poked her full diaper under her uniform. “I a bit soggy.” Vince thought about it, before asking quietly. “Do you have a spare one for me?” The car took off seconds later. Tim pulled in front of Kingswood Cafe and Bakery, holding on to Scruffles and helped Robbie out of the car. Her eyes were glued to the girls playing jump rope down the street. “Tim?” He looked at her, and then towards what she was looking at. “Come on, Robbie, you want some donuts, right? Just a little breakfast.” He tried to distract her away from the question on her mind. “I was just thinking,” Robbie continued, her thumb drawing closer to her mouth, “Maybe those girls would want to see my puppy…” Tim didn’t want the excursion to turn into him baby sitting a bunch of grown children reliving their childhoods, and made another attempt to distract her. “That’s ok, I’m sure they all have puppies at home… Do you wanna play some games on my phone?” Her face whipped towards him and beamed. Tim took that as a yes and showed her his phone, tying up Scruffles on the metal railing on the patio, giving him his food and some water out of a bottle. Scruffles started devouring the food with much gusto. The cafe smelled of warm bread and fresh coffee, and he smiled at the barista with some semblance of normalcy, until he saw she was playing with a wooden roller coaster, and the displays where the bread and pastries would normally be lined up were left empty. The worker looked up with a smile, the name tag on her apron reading April, she gave him a clumsy wave. “Hi! How can I help you?” “Umm, I just wanted to get a few donuts, but I see you’re out.” “Oh, I’m not keeping them out anymore, they get all stale and icky. What kind do you want?” “An apple fritter and an eclair. And a small cappuccino. Where are you keeping them now?” She glanced over towards the window and saw Robbie and Scruffles outside. “Oooh! Puppy! Can I go say hi? I got some doggie cookies for him!” “Yeah, that’s fine, I suppose…” April leaned down and grabbed something behind from below the till, and passed them over to Tim. “Complimentary! I made them earlier and they’re so popular, it’s great branding!” In Tim’s hands there were two lovingly embroidered, identical bibs with ‘Kingswood Cafe and Bakery’ sewed on to it, framed on a white background with yellow and brown outline with a bear in a cloth diaper and a steaming mug in its paws. “That’s… really good. You made a bunch of them this morning? How’d you do that and…” Tim looked up and saw April playing with a shining silver machine that was on the back counter, he could now see under her apron, below her black shirt the only thing she wore below was a yellow and brown diaper with the bear and its steaming mug, identical to the bib’s design. She pressed a few buttons on the machine and the platform on the machine twinkled and a cup of coffee appeared in a mug that read Kingswood Cafe&Bakery. April passed it over to him with a smile, before turning around and making the two donuts appear on the same platform. She saw him looking at the machine. “Isn’t it neat?” She asked, beaming proudly. “It’s my matter replicator, it can make anything you want. Lot’s of people asked me how to make them, I can give you my schematics if you want!” “I uhh- sure.” Tim said, unsure what was going on. April thrust a coffee napkin into his hands with what looked like crayon scribbles with a roundish shape in the middle and equations in another language into his hands. He tried to make heads or tails of it while April gave him a look of pride. “Oh! Uhh, duh! Money!” April stuck her tongue out and started counting out loud, “So that’s a cappuccino and an apple fritter and an eclair… Umm, that’s…” She held out a hand and started counting on it. “That’ll be… 3!” “That’ll be $3?” “Yes! Why? Do you think that’s too much?” She asked with a worried look on her face.\\ “No, no, that’s fine.” He handed her a $5 bill, April opened her cash register and passed Tim his change, a play dollar from Monopoly with the iconic monocled billionaire on it and a $10 bill. Tim was temped to correct her, but April’s pleased face told him just to accept it. He sighed and put the bills into his wallet, gathered up the pastries and coffee, the bibs and napkin under his arm and walked to the door. “Let me get that for you!” April said excitedly, a handful of dog treats in her hand and rushed to the door. He watched as the woman held open the door, her padded rear exposed to anyone passing by on the streets without shame. “Thanks.” Tim walked over to Robbie, still glued to he phone and playing a game involving popping bubbles. “Oh, he’s so cute!” Robbie looked up, ready to give an indignant cry of ownership over her pooch when her eyes lit up seeing April, bending over to give Scruffles some treats. “Ohmygosh! Your diapie is so cute!” April looked over at Robbie, as if seeing her for the first time, proudly whipping her apron over to show off the design, on the landing ‘Kingswood Cafe and Bakery’ with steaming cups running down it as wetness indicators. “Thankyou!” She said quickly. “I made it myself!” “You did? It’s so adorable!” April held the corners of her apron out with a thumb and forefinger holding up each side, spinning around showing off. She nodded, before saying, “Yup! I made lots and lots of stuff. Show her the bibs!” April demanded Tim. Obligingly, Tim showed Robbie the two bibs in his hands, and she could see the napkin drawing peeking out. “Timmy! Put it on me!” Sighing, Tim tied the bib around Robbie’s neck, and she grinned up at him, “Do I look cuuute?” “You the cutest baby around!” April told Robbie. Robbie smiled up at her before her eyes went back to the napkin and took it from Tim. “You made all this stuff with this?” April nodded. “That’s really smart! I can’t wait to go home and make one for me.” April bent down and started petting Scruffles again, telling him what a good boy he was. Tim took a bite of his donut while scratching his head, feeling like he was sucked into an episode of the Twilight zone, when the barista made a grunting noise. Tim glanced up at her just as the mugs disappeared from the underside of her diaper and a lump popped out from the back side. Tim looked on in horror as this adult unabashedly filled her diaper in the bright day. She sighed with relief, giving her rear a pat. “That’s the second time today.” She giggled. “You know how coffee goes right through you!” Robbie nodded sagely. “It happens. Do you want Timmy to change you? He’s gotten really good at it!” Tim shot her a look of \what are you talking about, don’t volunteer me’. April laughed again, “No thanks, one of department store workers showeded me how to make a virtual nanny and she can change me.” “Oooh!” Robbie murmured, appreciating the idea. “Does she hold bottles for you, too?” She asked, shooting Tim a look. “Uhh, I never thought about it, but probably. That’s a good idea, I think I’ll make a coffee baba and try it out now. It was nice chatting to you, bye bye puppy!” Tim was left in a state of bewilderment as the barista left him and Robbie to their breakfast. Across the street, holding on to her grandpa’s hands, Jenny Copper was skipping down the sidewalk while Jeremy Copper struggled to keep up with her. After waking up, he was surprised to see his grand kid’s wave of nostalgia didn’t waver over night, he had found her in the breakfast nook in a yellow sundress he could’ve sworn she had last worn before she hit puberty, and even then, her grandma had to coerce her into wearing it, yet here she was, sitting at the table on her knees, furiously coloring pages with crayons with her tongue hanging out. When she saw him, Jenny had leapt at him, hugging him tightly and sighing. “I didn’t think you were ever going to wake up!” “’Course I was, kiddo. Now, what do you have all over the table.” Jenny proudly put a drawing of him, her, and her mother drawn in stick figures in his hands. “Ohh, that’s really good, princess.” “Yeah, it’s you, me and Mommy!” Jeremy frowned at the word ‘Mommy’, “Can you put it on the fridge? Pleeeease?” She begged. “Umm, sure, Jen.” He sighed, putting it in between a picture of Jenny at her graduation and a picture of Gretchen and their daughter. He looked at those pictures for a second when a question was asked behind him. “Sorry, hon, what was that?” Jenny was back on the chair on her knees, know leaning on the back of the chair, looking at him oddly. “I SAID, what was that sound you made?” “Oh! I’m just grumbling in my old age, never you mind.” “Oh…” Jenny turned around and started scribbling away on the pages again, before saying, “Meemee used to make weird sounds too… Before…” She didn’t need to finish the sentence for Jeremy to know exactly what she meant. “Don’t you worry about your old Grampy. I’ll still be kicking long enough to see your own kids one day.” Jenny chuckled at that as Jeremy hugged her from behind, she reached up and gave his arm a reassuring squeeze. “No piercings today?” He asked, noticing the distinct lack of metal around her nose and eyebrows. “Noooo, I thought about it but they just look silly. Besides, the holes went away.” “What? I thought those just stayed there. Or at least, they didn’t heal over over night. Jenny shrugged, before letting out a sigh of relief. She pulled her dress up, and Jeremy could see the smiling faces of Disney Princesses looking up at them from the Pull-Ups. “I needa change,” Jenny said with a smile, poking at the wet plush. “Grampy? Can we go out and get me diapies?” “That’s… a little weird, kiddo.” She did not take that well, within seconds, Jeremy watched as his adult granddaughter became a loud water sprout, tearing up and sobbing at the kitchen table. He tried several times to try and talk her out of the thought, she was a big girl and didn’t need them, people would look at her funny, what would her Ma say, but nothing got through, until he finally relented. “Fine! Fine! We’ll go after I get some coffee.” The tears dried up and Jenny looked up at him with big eyes. “R-really?” “Yes, fine, we’ll go to the store, just… I don’t know, get yourself cleaned up.” Jenny jumped up from the table and ran upstairs. Jeremy shook his head, not understanding what just happened. He looked over at his cellphone, the one his daughter had gotten for him, and looked for Jenny’s Ma’s name and called it. “Hey, Dad. What’s up?” A voice said from the other line after a few rings. “Marisa, it’s Jenny…” “Oh no,” The other end groaned. “What’s she gotten into now? I swear, if police are involved, just let her deal with it. I’ve told her over and over to stop doing those drugs. Damn, I was hoping being out there would settle her down…” “No, no, it’s nothing like that, it’s more like, she’s acting weird…” “Like what?” “Like she’s a kid, last night she was calling me Grampy again and talking about Meemee and…” “Awww!” “No, just listen, she had me tell her a bed time story…” “That sounds really cute, Dad. What’s the problem?” “Well, I woke up to her doing crayon drawings at the table, and then she wet one of those old Pull-Ups, then had a crying fit asking to get put into diapers again. She’s really acting weird-” jenny asked behind Jeremy’s back, “Who are you talking to?” Jeremy looked behind his shoulder and saw Jenny peering at him from the doorway. “I’m talking to your Ma.” “Mommy?” Jenny looked really excited. “I wanna talk to her!” She held her hand out. Jeremy set the phone to speaker mode. “Here she is.” “Jenny?” “Hiiiii!” She said in a sing-song voice. From the other side of the line, a teasing replied, “Your Grampy was telling me you were naughty and went pee-pee in your Pull-Ups.” “Uh-huh! I wet them really good.” “Oh…” Marisa was driving during the call, completely blindsided by how that went. “I…” “Grampy said, umm, after he had his coffee he would take me to get diapies.” Marisa had to take the phone away from her ear to keep from going deaf from the squeal of joy coming from the other side. The seeds of doubt and concern were growing in Marisa. “Jenny, honey, are you feeling alright? Did you hit your head?” “Umm, my head feels funny, but like in a good way.” “Jenny…” The voice took a hard tone, “You haven’t been doing drugs again, have you?” “Nuh-uh! You told me only bad girls do that icky stuff, and I’m a good girl! Oh, Mommy, I was looking through boxes in the basement and I found Hopper! Do you remember him?” “Uhm. Hmm, I don’t…” “You don’t remember, I took him everywhere! We had a picnic with him, Grampy and Meemee, and, and, do you remember when you spilled carrot cake on him and a bunch of icky ants got on him?” “Your toy bunny?” “Yeah! Yes!” “I remember now… Jenny, honey, I need to talk to Grampy alone. Can you please put him back on?” “Ok! I love you, Mommy! When are you picking me up?” “I love you, too, baby. I’ll come really, really soon, ok? Until then, you have to listen to Grampy, and no more crying to get your way.” “Ok! I love you!” “I uh love you, too.” “I love you moooore!” “Jenny, please put your Grandfather back on.” “Not until you say it back.” Jenny played with her hair as she wore a devious, playful look. “Fine, last time, I love you too, baby, now, put your Grandfather back on.” Jenny could tell Mommy wasn’t enjoying this game. Jeremy picked the phone back up and turned off the speaker. “Do you see what I mean?” “Yeah, that was weird. Dad, was she acting weird, like are you sure she’s not on anything?” “She’s gone out to town a few times, but no, I don’t think she’s on anything.” “Ok, ok,” Jeremy heard his daughter let out a long sigh. “I’m going to come out there. I don’t know, if it’s not drugs it sounds like she’s having a mental breakdown. I’ll be there tonight, and I’ll see if I can’t get her a doctor’s appointment in the morning. Until then, Dad, just do whatever makes her happy, if she’s going to act like a baby again, just get her the stupid diapers and whatever else, I’ll reimburse you when I get up there.” “Don’t worry about that, Marisa. I’m just worried about her.” “Yeah, me too. I gotta go, Dad, love ya.” “Love you, too.” And now, here on the streets of town, Jeremy could see the issue going on with Jenny was beyond her. Many of his neighbors that he had known for decades were acting like fools. Old Tracy MacDonald that Gretchen used to play bridge with was chasing after an ice cream truck with pigtails in her hair. His fishing and drinking buddy, Terry Marrow should be out at the construction sight overseeing a project, yet there he was in the sandbox at the playground digging with a plastic spade. And he could’ve sworn he had seen the High School Principal and the Chief of the Fire Department were playing in a sprinkler naked in their backyard, when he caught a glimpse of that, he had covered Jenny’s eyes rushed her along. “Grampy, look, there’s a puppy!” Jenny pointed at the dog walking between Robbie Harris and her some times boyfriend Tim. He breathed a sigh of relief, seeing the two dressed like adults. Jeremy had known Robbie since the days she was spending all her time over at old Johnny Harris’ place. Before he could stop her, for his own shame just as much as hers, Jenny had wiggled her way out of Jeremy’s grip and ran off to see Scruffles. “Jenny!” He hollered out for her. “You get back here!” Robbie smiled at the girl. “I like your dress,” She complimented her as Jenny reached down to scratch the dog’s head. Robbie got a grin in exchange as Jenny did a curtsy, inadvertently showing off her training pants to the two strangers. “Hey!” Jeremy caught up to her and yanked down the dress. “Hi Mister Jeremy!” Robbie said to him. He blinked up at her, Jeremy hadn’t been called that by Robbie since she was small. Since she moved into her uncle’s place, it was Mr. Copper until he had told her one night at the watering hole they had known each other long enough to be on a first name basis. It was nice to have the young woman as a neighbor, she would occasionally pop on by to borrow a tool or drop off some stew that she was proud of, neither of them mentioning that she was just making excuses to pop in and check up on him. He gave her a quick once over, seeing her looking normal, but there was something off. “Tim,” She said as she tugged on the young man’s shoulder. “I wanna dress like that.” Tim sighed and said, “We’ll see what we can find.” Jeremy eyed him, he seemed to not have the screw loose like so many others in town had. Robbie smiled at him, turning her attention back to the girl. “He’s a good puppy, isn’t he? His name is Scruffles? What’s yours?” “My name is Jenny.” “Ohhhh, you’re Mister Jeremy’s granddaughter! I used to watch you!” “You did? I don’t remember… You getting cute clothes?” Robbie nodded, as both Jeremy and Tim looked like they wanted to move on, get what they came here and get out. “Uh-huh! And maybe some toys. And maybe some bubbles for baffs!” “Oh, I want bubble baths! I’m getting diapies!” She pulled her dress up again before her grandfather could stop her and showed off her training pants. “I like my Pullies, but I want real diapies, so I can be a real baby.” “Awww, don’t worry sweetie, you a real baby whether you wear diapies or not.” Jeremy blinked at Robbie, not liking that she was encouraging this behavior. “I want some cute diapies too, but all I can find are plain looking.” Robbie hiked up her skirt and showed the slightly soggy padding beneath before Tim could stop her. “Awww, they don’t have any with Princesses on them?” “Maybe they do! Let’s go see!” Robbie held out her arm for Jenny, who wrapped her own in it and they happily walked into the department store together, with Scruffles trotting along with them, leaving Tim and Jeremy alone. Tim sighed towards the old man, “Please don’t ask me to change you.” He pleaded. “You know, any other day I would sock you for that but…” He looked around where he could see the other townsfolk acting like small children. “I suppose that kind of comment is warranted today.” “Wait, you’re normal?” “Normal than most, it would seem.” “Well shit,” Tim thought about what he should say, before lamely finishing, “I think we better catch up to the girls before they get into trouble.” Jeremy nodded Jeremy had been to this Walmart not too long ago, getting ready for Jenny to join him at his home, but since then, the store had taken a drastic change. There were displays of toys as far as the eye could see, baby furniture large enough to fit a grown man, stacks of jars of baby food, now in 8 ounce size, going up and down the aisles, and strangest of all, weird piles of technology in boxes that a lot of people were huddled around grabbing them by armfuls and dropping them in their carts. Marty, a graying hair man that’s been the greeter for this Walmart for the past 10 years, normally a bombastic little man with a booming voice and warm demeanor, glanced at Jeremy and Tim, lifted his hand shyly and mumbled something towards his feet. Jeremy gave him a pitiful look as he walked away, trying to ignore the blue diaper that said ‘Walmart’ on the back. “Let me get that for you.” A robotic voice to Jeremy’s side. He looked over and saw a silvery, 8 foot high woman grab a stuffed tiger from a high shelf and pass it to the waiting arms of Barney Stivvons, a prominent restaurant owner in town, while his wife and son pointed at other toys up high and ask for them. Jeremy stared at the woman, besides the silvery skin, and the inhuman height, she looked just like a picturesque 50’s house wife, complete with prim and proper haircut done in a bob and a dress with floral petals on it, straight out of Leave it to Beaver, he jumped a little when her skin glitched out, revealing a square robot underneath before it reasserted itself. “My god!” “Don’t ask me how, but they know how to do that stuff.” “Do what stuff?” Jeremy asked Tim. “Build like, weird stuff. Robbie was making holograms out of light bulbs and the cafe owner made a machine that could make something out of nothing. It’s insane, like the woman had a hard time counting and couldn’t keep her pants dry, but could create something that would drive humanity into post scarcity era.” “That’s… something.” “That girl you were with hasn’t done anything like that?” “My granddaughter? No, I don’t think so…” “Give it time, tonight she’ll probably have a ray gun that’ll turn a pillow into a kitty cat.” Jeremy shuddered at the thought, when he saw Jenny and Robbie up ahead, going into a new section of store, dedicated to adult baby needs. Jenny looked over at Jeremy and waved him over. “Look! Grandpy!” She lifted up a big box of pink diapers with a girl around Jenny’s age modeling them. “They got princesses on them.” “Timmy, can I get this?” Robbie showed him a sailor dress covered in pictures of blue bunnies. “Tammy!” Jeremy looked over and saw a 20 something year old worker getting consoled by another coworker. “Everyone is buying all the good stuffs! I’m not gonna get anything cute, and I’ll be stuck wearing these stupid Walmart diapies.” She pouted. “Don’t worry, Margie, remember I told you about the nice girl at the coffee place? She told everyone how to make replicators. As soon as we’re off shift, I can help you make anything cute you want!” Margie sniffled, “Even… A wolf onesie and a matching diapie?” “Yup! You’ll be the most adorable wolfie ever! I’m gonna be a tiger, and I’ll have Tigger diapies! And we can stay up all night and pway!” Margie hugged Tammy, who continued to reassure her. “Come on, I think our 15 is almost over.” “Huh? We just got here.” Tammy looked down at her watch. “Uhh, what does that number mean?” Margie shrugged as Tammy ripped off her watch in a huff. “Stupid watch. Why can’t it just say what it says?” Margie, her thumb in her mouth, took a look at the watch and picked it up. “Maybe it can…” While Jeremy and Tim watch over the girls during their shopping expedition, across the town, Holly Jackson was having the weirdest day of her life so far. It all began when her older sister had shaken her awake and asked her for breakfast in nothing but a bra and a diaper leftover from a kid Holly had babysat last week. Holly had taken one look at Carly and hid her head under the blankets. “Please?” “Have Mom do it!” “I can’t! She was being a brat so I sped up the process.” Holly crept her eyes over the blanket and asked, “What do you mean?” Carly walked Holly out into the living room and showed her what remained of their Mom. Laying on the carpet was a gurgling, bald, breastless, woman chewing on a pillow with toothless gums, wearing nothing but a diaper. “Carly, WHAT DID YOU DO?!” Pearl Jackson looked up at the loud noise and started wailing in shock. “I told you! She was being a brat, and kept touching my stuff, so I made this!” She showed Holly a remote control for the TV, front opened and cords weaving towards the back ending in a big metal block. “It makes people go back to baby faster. And now baby can’t touch my stuff, can she?” She cooed at the screaming baby-woman on the carpet, tickling her feet. “She’ll probably get smaller soon, I think. Then she’ll be easier to deal with. And look, I put a diaper on her so she won’t make piddle on the floor. "What? Don’t look at me like that!” Holly was slowly backing away, hitting the wall of the living room, staring at her sister in abject horror. “Stop it!” Carly said in a bratty, warning tone, furrowing her brows at her. “You know what, if you can’t help me… Maybe you’re just a brat too…” She pointed the remote control at Holly. “No! No, I’m not a brat! You, uh, you wanted breakfast, right! I can do that! I uhh, what do you want?” Carly thought about it for a second, “I want cereal.” Holly’s eyes jumped away from the remote and back up to Carly’s face. “You want cereal?” She asked incredulously. “Yup.” “And, you can’t do that yourself?” “Noooo, I’ll make a mess.” Carly said with certainty. “Now, come on! My friend Wendy has a show in a little bit, so you gotta feed me and Mom and then dress us!” Holly went into the kitchen, under Carly’s watchful eyes as she continued to point the remote at her. She gulped as she grabbed a bowl from a cupboard and poured some cereal and milk into it and put it in front of her sister. Holly sat down across from Carly, her eyes never leaving the remote control that was still pointed at her. Holly could see Carly indeed would’ve made a mess, clumsily shoveling milky cereal into her mouth, spilling half of it on to her bra and the table. Carly seemed happy with her meal though. “Is Mom going to get better?” “I don’t know.” “Well, can you like, reverse it or something?” Carly glared at her. “I. Don’t. Know. Why? You wanna find out, baby sister?” Holly dropped the subject as she heard babbling coming from the other room. Holly started getting up, and Carly jumped, pointing the remote at her. “Where are you going?” “I’m… grabbing Mom. She needs to eat too, right?” Carly lowered her weapon. “Just be quick. I don’t like being alone.” Then why did you make something that made people babies, Holly thought to herself. In the living room, Holly looked down at her Mom sadly, before trying to pick her up. She was much lighter than she expected, her skin completely devoid of hair felt slick also weirdly sticky. Holly was never the strongest girl around, but she found no trouble picking up the over sized infant, besides all the ick factor that went into the act, like her Mom drooling on her shoulder and nape of her neck, and the fullness that was in the seat of the diaper she wore. Holly shuddered at the experience, bring her back into the kitchen, sitting Mom down, leaving her for a second before she saw her leaning one way, that Holly had to jump to grab her just to keep her from toppling over to the ground. Carly giggled at the sight, and Holly had to fight to keep from giving her a dirty look. “Can you hold her so I can grab her some cereal?” “Why? She’s got no teeth. She can’t eat solids, stupid!” Holly wanted to retort to her, but realized her treacherous sister had a point. Holly helped Pearl to the ground and went to work looking for anything she could eat or drink out of. She didn’t find anything close to a bottle, but did settle on a jar of applesauce she thought might do for now. She sat next to her Mom on the ground and opened the jar and spooned apple towards her mouth. Pearl didn’t do much to help the cause, flinging her weak arms as much as she could and wiggled her head with every attempt, making a game out of feeding her. A few attempts were successful, but most of the sauce ended up on Pearl’s flat chest and around her toothless mouth. Holly sighed as Carly laughed at her again. “Sorry Mom.” She said quietly towards the woman, for the feeding and for not stopping Carly from doing this to her. “Are you done?” “I guess…” Holly replied while cleaning Pearl’s face a wet washcloth. “Good!” Carly got up. “Now, you can dress us!” Holly looked down sadly at her Mom and picked her up again. Carly looked at her jealous, “Pick me up!” “Maybe in a little bit.” “Noo! Now!” “I can’t carry both of you at once!” Holly snapped at her. Carly looked like she was struck, and about to start bawling, her arm holding the remote slowly raising. “Wait, wait!” Holly said, lowering Pearl to the floor. “Come here…” Carly smiled as she held her arms out for Holly. Holly groaned, expecting the worst, but, much like their Mom, Carly seemed to have shed a lot of weight in the past few hours, her chest didn’t fit the dirty bra she had on, and her arms and legs seemed devoid of fat, though there seemed to be a new pouch of baby fat around her belly. Holly was just thankful for their one story home and carried Carly to her room. There seemed to be torn apart electronics everywhere, including, much to Holly’s dismay, all the cellphones the home had. Carly didn’t seem to end her creative streak at just the remote control. “What is all of this?” “Just stuff. You see that one?” She pointed at a black light connected to a laptop’s guts. “Here,” Carly grabbed a diaper out of the mess and put it under the light. A ray ran over the padding, and Carly pulled it away, and let the light trace over thin air, a copy of the diaper appeared next to the other. “It makes copies, but it can do more than that.” She demonstrated by making another diaper, this time larger and blue, then a larger one and purple. “There! Now you have something the change me into. I wan’ the blue one.” She added helpfully. Holly knelt down to her big sister laying down on the floor and undid the tapes around her waist. She supposed she should just be thankful that it was only wet, she didn’t think her Mom would be so generous. “Do you have any wipes or anything?” “Umm, I don’t think so, just use this.” Carly tossed a shirt towards Holly, who looked at it strangely, it was a concert shirt that Carly had begged for money for, now it appeared disposable to her. Holly shrugged and did as she was told under threat of being controlled. Holly tossed the used diaper in a trash can by the door and got the new one on her. “Aaaand, I want this shirt.” She showed Holly a baby blue shirt with a Baby Ducklings logo on it, the daycare Carly had worked part time at last year, now relegated to a big baby shirt. “I made one for Mom too!” She pointed at a purple one close by, as Holly helped her out of the useless bra and tossed that away too, getting her string bean of a sister into it, her arms and waist making her look childlike in the too large shirt. Holly was tempted to try and wrestle away the controller out of her hands while her face was hidden, but didn’t want any wild shots hitting her. Holly managed to grab a pair of shorts and a shirt out of her sister’s drawers, Carly didn’t seem to mind as she fiddled with more of the electronics on the ground, a180 from how she would’ve been just a few days ago, hating it when her little sister borrowed any clothes from her. They returned to where Pearl had been left, gurgling and cooing at nothing. Pearl wasn’t as kind as Carly, wiggling as much as she could during her change, but eventually the soft mess in Pearl’s pants were replaced by a fresh diaper and her flat chest was hidden by the shirt. “Is she ready?” Carly asked bored from the couch. “As much as she ever will… You really want to go out like this?” Carly looked down, “Yeah, why?” Holly giggled at her sister’s ignorance, “No reason…” “Huh, anyway…” “Are we driving there or something? You know I don’t have my license yet…” “No! I made a stroller for us!” Carly led Holly, carrying Pearl, out to the garage, where a she saw several bikes and a tarp mashed together, cords sticking out every where, forming a stroller, except the wheels from the bike were used as a floor, Holly had to marvel at how the ‘stroller’ floated a foot off the ground. “Get us in!” Carly commanded. Pearl and Carly were strapped into the makeshift seats. Holly raised the garage door and walked her and her family out into the daylight. Chapter 4 Maddie looked over her platform, hands on her hips appreciating a job well done. She had the idea for the trick last night, while she and her boyfriend were fooling around on the other side of town. After the inspiration struck her, she had Brad take her to his house nearby and spent the remainder of the night writing out the schematics for her creation to make it work. Of course, over the course of the night, lots of things changed, and she really appreciated how much Brad had helped her, like when he ran out to get her Pull-Ups so she could focus without those needless potty breaks, and the sippy cup of juice was so thoughtful, even with how many times she accidentally spilled the cup she never got a drop on her papers, and the breaks gave her a chance to get her thoughts straight. She never thought any of it was strange, even when she was laying on her back getting her pants changed, or when she was doing the same for Brad. After sleeping over, she found Brad and her weren’t the only ones in town going through a metamorphosis, finding much of the rest of the town had the same mentality she had now. Of course they were just little kids playing make believe! She was a bit disappointed on her way home, finding the effects didn’t have much hold over the other side of town, her Mom and Dad were just annoying as ever. They only had to say, ‘Where were you last night?’ and ‘Did you apply to that job yet?’ The same boring stuff they always said, they didn’t even ask her if she needed a change or she could use a bottle. So inconsiderate! Ignoring them, she spent the whole morning getting her new trick ready, and inviting as many people as she could over to see it. Maddie kind of wished she had Brad around to help her change, as she grabbed folding chairs and arranged them in front of the platform, occasionally giving her soiled training pants a tug to keep them from riding up. Maybe she could get Carrie to help her before the show started. Maddie supposed she could just do it herself, but there was just something funny about changing herself. It was… Uncouth. But then, the first of her audience had appeared. Her aunts, uncles, cousins that lived close by, her Mom and Dad shuffled out to the back, arms folded and grumbling seeing their family drive in and sit down. Not wanting to make a scene, they sat down in the front row, chatting with everyone. It was probably for the best, as folks from the other side started joining the crowd. Maddie waved as Brad toddled into the yard, wearing a darling pastel blue onesie, his padded crotch filling his girlfriend with feelings of jealousy, why hadn’t she thought to go full on diaper? At this rate she was liable to leak. No time to dwell on that, as a scared Holly Jackson pushed Carly in just a shirt and diaper next to a similarly dressed Pearl, hairless and staring into space. A few of Brad’s friends followed them on to the grass, most of them sucking on pacifiers, wearing shorts that left little to the imagination on what was under, onesies like Brad’s, or shortalls with snaps on the crotch. With butts, padded and otherwise, filling the seats, and all eyes on her, Maddie announced to the crowd, “Thank you for joining us everyone! I appreciate the turn out on such a short notice!” She called out from the two foot high platform. There were a few polite claps from the front of the audience. “Well, I’m here to entertain you with my…” She pulled a pink wand with a white tip from her sleeve and waved it, a cloud of smoke appeared, from that, Maddie pulled out a chair, sitting down in it backwards, wincing slightly when she felt the squish of her Pull-Up made a line of pee roll down the back of her thigh. There were a few more polite claps, “Magic and subterfuge!” Maddie clapped her hands and the chair beneath her transformed into a flock of doves. She waved her wand with a flourish and it became a sword with a glimmering silver handle, lifted her head up and put the blade down her throat, pretended to choke on it, then shoved the hilt and handle, continuing to ‘gag’ on it, then ‘puked’ up a bouquet of flowers. “And now, if my lovely assistant could join me?” Carrie rushed from the house in her fancy pink leotard, joining her on stage, smiling at her sister before taking a shocked look at the crowd, especially those in the back, before getting distracted by Maddie thrusting the flowers into her hands. She looked at Maddie, an unsure, nervous smile on her face now, her sister plucked an unseen switch on Carrie’s back, with a flourish, a series of hologram flamingo wings sprouted and unfurled from behind her. “Let’s give a round of applause for my lovely sister, Carrie!” Another round of polite claps, as Carrie stared at the Littles in the back. She was about to stage whisper something to Maddie, when she spoke again. “Now, I’d like to unveil my new act, the Vanishing stage!” She pulled the curtain and gently pushed her in, returning the shower curtains to their position, waved her pink wand, and a plume of smoke appeared from the center. At that moment, Maddie felt a twinge from her bladder, and let loose in her training pants she was already swimming in, in front of her family and friends, flooded herself, her filled Pull-Ups springing a leak right away, lines of wet rolling down her fishnets. Her Mom jumped up out of her seat, “Madison Winona Weinen! Did you just pee yourself in front of our whole family?!” She marched up the stage and grabbed her daughter’s ear. “How dare you embarrass me in front of everyone?” “Mommy! Oww!” Maddie’s top hat fell in the struggle, reaching up to grab her Mom’s wrist. Maddie gave her Mom a glare, retorting, “Well this wouldn’t have happened if you just asked me if I needed a change when I got home!” “What what what?! ‘Change’? What are you…” Her eyes glanced down at Maddie’s waist, and a light poke told her her concerns were correct. “Why are you wearing a diaper?” “It’s a Pull-Up, Mom!” Maddie rolled her eyes. “I- P- You are too much right now. Carrie, you get out here this instant! This show is over!” She pulled the curtain away, revealing an empty stage to everyone. “Carrie! You get out here, now! I swear, your sister better not be wearing a diaper too. This family is well beyond the diaper days! Carrie!” She stomped her foot on the platform. “Well?” She turned towards Maddie, only now really seeing the people in the back seats. “Carrie!” She called out again. “She’s not there!” Maddie said in between grunts of pain. “Of course she’s there…” Maddie was released and her Mom banged on the bottom. She saw a hatch and released it, finding an empty space underneath. “Madison, where is your sister?” “She’s gone. It’s magic!” She put her hands together and slowly pulled them apart, a rainbow forming between the palms. Her Mom gave her another dirty look. “Where. Is. She?” “I don’t know. The teleporter…” “Teleporter? That’s even more ridiculous than you wearing a stupid diaper! Maddie, find her!” “I really can’t she’s gone. 40 million light years away on a planet in the Omega Sector 8 galaxy… Carrie Weinen found herself on the soft pink carpet in a strange, dark room. A door went vrrrr sliding open. A giant creature came in, standing on two legs, wearing a pink robe, with tentacles for arms, a plumage behind it’s back and its face taken up by an elephant like trunk. It like a loud trumpet sound out of its trunk, and in seconds it was joined by a larger version of it with tusks in a green robe. They made trumpet sounds back and forth between each other, taking glances at a cowering Carrie, shying away from the pair, before hitting a large structure on her back. She looked up and saw a table with long bars stretching towards the sleek, blue ceiling. [What is it, Trrplt?] The tuskless creature asked her mate in their trumpet speech. The tusked creature, Trrplt stepped over to Carrie and picked her up in thick tentacles, she cried and screamed, squirming trying to get away from it. [It… looks like a baby, Hhhghl.] Hhhghl looked over her mates shoulders, [Why does it look like that? It’s nose and arms look so weird…] She put a tentacle over Carrie’s nose, it twitched at the touch, and she screamed again. [At least its gas sacs seem to work.] [Oh! Arrgh!] Trrplt held Carrie away as she peed in fear. [It leaked all over me!] Hhhghl took Carrie away from him and held Carrie close to her chest. [Don’t be mad, the poor thing can’t help it!] To Carrie’s terror, the creatures tentacles went towards her crotch and popped the buttons open, revealing her blue panties. [Oh, who would put this little guy in these thin things?] Carrie screeched as the tentacles ripped her underwear away, she’s seen too much hentai to not know where this was going. [Oh, now it’s {poor thing}, just a second ago you wanted to squash the thing.] His mate let out a high trumpet sound to hush him. “Please, please, please, don’t hurt me!” Carrie whimpered as Hhhghl laid her down. [What are those sounds you’re making? Little one? Don’t be sad, Mama Hhhghl will set you right!] Carrie shuddered as she felt something wet wipe down her crevice, looking down to see a white sheet in the tentacles. She only marginally felt better when she saw the thick pillow like thing brought up to her, enveloping her privates. It was soft and squishy, almost marshmallow like. [There, there, child. That’s better! No more leaks on Papa Trrplt!] She picked Carrie up and held her close to her bosom. [Oh its so cute! Can we keep it, Trrplt!] [I don’t see why not, we have 14 in the egg clutch, what’s one more mouth to feed. Besides, it’s…] Trrrplt rubbed a tentacle up against Carrie’s cheek. [It’s kind of cute. 15 is my lucky number anyway.] Carrie could only whimper as the strange creatures looked down at her and rubbed their tentacles all over her. Back on Earth, the Weinen’s and their in-laws were looking around at the Littles in their yard. Maddie’s Mom had grabbed her husband. “Find Carrie, before she turns into one of them!” Maddie’s Dad gathered up the family and had them start searching the neighborhood while he got into his car and drove to the police station. Maddie went up to Brad and gave him a kiss. “How was the show?” Brad just gurgled and drooled a little. “Oh pooey! I was gonna ask him to change me!” Carly called up from her stroller. “Oh! Holly can change you!” “Please don’t volunteer me for this…” Holly said quietly to the back of the stroller. Maddie’s Mom stomped over to her. “Oh no you don’t! You can stay in your pissy pants until your sister is found!” “I already told you! She’s gone! I don’t know where she went!” Maddie said, exasperated. “THEN GO FIND HER!! I DON’T CARE HOW LONG IT T-” The woman’s screams were cut short as a ray came from the stroller, enveloping Maddie’s Mom. Her dark hair rapidly fell out in her hands, her opened her mouth to scream as one by one her teeth fell out. Maddie looked out with mild amusement, as did the rest of the Littles, only Holly stared at the sight of the woman with the deflating chest falling to the grass crying as her jeans became dark with wetness. Before long, the adult baby forgot what she was crying about, and began rolling in the grass, her discarded hair clinging to her shirt. “She always was a meanie head.” Carly said as she put away the remote in her diaper. “Holly,” She commanded, “Go change Maddie.” Holly gulped and went to do as she was told. A few hours later, Robbie dropped her bags on top of the shopping bags from the previous day, sighing satisfied with today’s shopping trip much more than the previous day, Walmart carrying adult baby supplies made her trip much more worthwhile. She could hear Tim outside, calling after Scruffles, surely going towards the dig site. His owner just smiled, she’d be with him soon. She dropped the stupid skirt hiding her pretty diaper, her shirt falling to cover half of it. Robbie was fishing through the bags, looking for an appropriately cute outfit to wear for digging when Tim came in, barely acknowledging Robbie as she pulled out onesie after onesie. Tim collapsed on the couch, his wrist covering his eyes. “What do you think?” Tim took his arm away and looked over at Robbie. “Huh?” “Well, do you think bumble bees on green or bears on blue?” She showed him two onesies, putting them in front of her body one after the other then back. “I… Don’t know, which ever you want.” “Hmmph!” Though Tim had closed his eyes again, he knew the pouting face Robbie was making in his direction. “Don’t give me that… Robbie, come on, this has been, a lot for me. Let me just take a nap, I need a break from all this baby stuff.” “Fiiine.” Tim could feel a ‘but’ in there, and looked up. “What?” He snapped. Robbie pressed the tips of two fingers, suddenly feeling shy. “Can you change me?” He groaned as he sat up. “Lay down.” A little while after, Tim was laying down for a nap, and Robbie was skipping through the woods, in her brand new bee onesie and a fresh booty. Her boots crunched over the twigs on the ground as the day’s events so far played by in her head. Jenjen, after her Grampy changed her into her new diaper and clothes, albeit grumbling the whole time, Jenjen had made arrangements for a playdate. She had been really excited when Robbie had whispered to her about the special thing she had found in the woods. She found Scruffles already at the site, digging away. She admired her work for just a moment, the hole was getting deep, the tip of the ship now hanging above ground as high as Robbie was tall, the oval shape of the rest of the ship emerging from the broken earth. It was beautiful, and made Robbie feel tingly as she got closer. Soon, she felt she would be able to go inside. The afternoon sky gradually darkened, as the long summer day dragged on, occasionally Robbie could hear yelling out in the woods, but her and Scruffles paid little attention to that. All that mattered was the dirt flying to the woman and dog, trivial matters like the yelling, where Tim was, what that full feeling in the back of Robbie’s pants was. It all just fell by the wayside. There was some rustling by the edge of the grove as the sunset, and a flashlight beam fell on to Robbie. She looked up, expecting to see Tim, but instead, she saw Mr. Weinen and several people from the Sheriff’s staring down at her, no staring down at the ship. Mr. Weinen opened his mouth for a second. Almost as if by compulsion, he asked, “Have you seen my daughter Carrie?” “No.” “What is it?” That seemed to be the more pertinent question on his mind. Robbie held up her hand for the man, without hesitation he took it and crawled down into the hole. The Sheriff’s deputy’s all followed down as Robbie guided Mr. Weinen towards the ship, and pressed his palm against the metal, the others following suit, their eyes lit up in revelation, just as Robbie’s had, as she hoped Tim’s would. One by one, they looked back at her. Robbie held out a shovel as the night took over, soon, the woods were filled with the sounds of grunting and shoveling. Chapter 5 Would anyone blame Tim from needing a moment away from this strangeness? Though Robbie seemed like an infant, she was much more independent than what it first might seem. Sure, she might need help changing out of a dirty diaper, and yeah she might have a little bit of a hard time in the dark, but deep down she was still an adult. Who would blame Tim for needing a break from being a surrogate father for his ex? That’s what Tim told himself outside the dive bar on the other side of town. He already drained the last of his whiskey from his ‘emergency’ flask stashed in his glove compartment, and he needed that last few shots to really feel anything, to give his mind a break from this anxiety. He sighed and got out of his car. Who would blame Tim? Besides Tim of course. As he walked down towards the blinking neon light that told him and everyone else that yes, Mulligans did sell Budweiser, just like every other bar in America. Hazy memories from a life time ago danced in Tim’s head. The countless nights he and Robbie would spend at this bar till they closed it down, the times he and Robbie would pretend to be a yuppie couple from Portland or Augusta and quiz the unamused bartender what spirits and libations they had on tap and stock, only to get the same thing they always did, a tequila sunrise for her, well, a whiskey sour for him, well, that would progressively turn into less sour and more whiskey during the evening, until it would suddenly transform into all sour, the bartender’s subtle hint that it was time to get out of here, and if it wouldn’t be an inconvenience to him, perhaps grab that off-key woman he came in with currently doing a disservice to Billy Joel over at the jukebox. He remembered those nights filled with laughter from him and Robbie. He probably missed that most of all, more than the permanent drinking buddy, or the sex, or the person who would gently nudge him in the morning and remind him he needed to go do such and such, go see so and so, though he had to admit all that was nice. It was the laughter he missed. Tim came into Mulligans through the perpetually dirty, stickered mark screen door that needed both an oiling and a new hinge, and found himself in an empty bar. He glanced over his shoulder at the blinking ‘OPEN’ sign in the window, and took a few tentative steps towards the bar. “Hello?” He called out. He heard some shambling from behind the bar, and old Lenny stood up from beyond where Tim could see, his red and black plaid shirt the same as it ever was. “Oh, hey Tim! What can I get for ya?” Tim sighed in relief, old Lenny, always old, in spite of the fact he was what, just a year or two older than Tim himself, new Lenny was a cook in the back. Tim idly wondered if there was a kitchen in the back. He could go for a greasy burger and under cooked fries. “Whiskey sour. Well… Oh Hell, go ahead and give me a good one. Make it Jameson.” Lenny nodded and made the drink before Tim’s eyes and placed it in front of him. “Umm, Lenny, I can’t help but notice you just placed a glass of milk in front of me.” “Ahh, yup, I see the problem.” Old Lenny dropped a lemon wedge into the milk. Tim pushed the glass away from him. “Lenny, you see that green bottle right there?” He pointed at the space just above Lenny’s head. “I’m going to need you to give me that bottle.” “Uhh, I don’t know, Tim.” He gave a mock gesture to lift up on his pointy toes and reach up towards the bottle, Tim could know see the plaid diaper, red and black squares marking the drooping padding up and down. “That’s pretty high up there. I need some help getting it. Tim sighed, and got up and went to go around the bar to retrieve the bottle, and probably run out as soon as he can before he ends up changing Lenny. “Oh that’s ok, Tim, you sit down. Mommy! Oh, Mommy!” Tim heard a whirring come behind the rickety doors separating the front and the back, and bursting through the double doors came a 7 foot tall mechanical horror, one moment looking like an Amazoness and a 50’s house wife had blended together, and then the illusion would fall, revealing the mismatched machinery stacked and bound together with metal clams at the end of its tube arms, and the looking like came straight from hydrolic equipment straight out of a garage, and then the illusion was back, a giant topless woman, with miss Candace Greenbriar, the new server nosily sucking from the teat of the giant in just a sagging brown diaper. Poor Candace, Tim thought, she was from out of town and was just here to make a little extra money before heading to community college. She would get called missing by tomorrow, and maybe her old man or mom would come a callin’ for her in the morning, and end up trapped here, sucking the teat of robot next to their kid, then someone else would come looking for them and end up stuck in the same trap, and then someone else would come, then someone else. The mess suddenly seemed exponential to Tim. “What is it, dear?” The Amazoness asked Lenny. “I was just…” Lenny looked at the empty nipple on the other side of Candace and visibly a line of drool fell from the corner of his mouth. “I was jus’ playing bar with my friend and he wants that bottle.” He points at bottle above his head. “I already told you, that’s grown up juice, no touching, Lenny.” She- It, glanced at Tim and he saw her eyes shine red, scanning him up and down. “And just who might you be, little one? Come here,” It said pleasantly with a smile, “Let’s get you properly dressed.” Tim sighed deeply, backing away towards the door. Lenny called out to it, “Mommy, Mommy, is it my turn yet?” He motioned towards it’s chest. “I don’t know if your sister has had enough. But let’s get your new little brother dressed properly first.” It unlatched Candace from the teat and she was gently placed on the ground. Candace groaned, clutching her head, letting out a milky burp. “Uggh, my head!” She looked down at herself, at just her soggy diaper at her hips and little else to make herself decent, and made an ‘eew’ face. She made a movement as if to pull herself up from the ground, only to look at her legs, “Oh God, I can’t…” She tried to move her legs, only managing to wiggle them a bit. “Oh, God, I can’t walk!” She sobbed out, then looked at Tim backing away from her new ‘Mommy’ and held out a hand towards him, as though he could help her, and let out another burp, this time sending white spittle all over her chin and front, then Tim could see a new look in her eyes, a lost one, as she giggled and let a little more of her bladder out into her padding, a puddle of pee spreading from her center, and the girl playfully put a hand out to it, and put a heavy palm sending it spraying out on the wooden floor. Tim ran out of there then, and never looked back. Marisa Copper had been trying to call her Dad over and over again on her way into town, with no luck each time. In between calling him, she haphazardly checked her phone, looking at the confirmation email for the psyche evaluator, making sure it was still there. She felt helpless, like she had when Jenny was first born and had to spend those few days in the incubator while her Mom had gripped her shoulders and told her she wasn’t helping by wearing a foot path in the hospital tiles. But Marisa couldn’t help it, she was a woman of action, she liked to be doing things, and doing nothing just sent her anxiety through the roof. And really, what was driving but a fancy form of waiting, sure, she was ‘technically’ doing something, but she was still just sitting waiting for her destination to be there in front of her. Marisa only really noticed the town of Kingswood when she stopped at red light. There were a few lights around, but at 8 pm, where was everyone? It was like everyone in town was stuck inside after a curfew. There wasn’t another car on the road, no one in the shops in the small town, no one at the windows. Marisa put her phone down and looked around at the crossroad after the light turned green, and noticed the cars parked crookedly in the parking lots, doors to stores held open to let any riff raff in, she felt eerily alone, looking towards the woods, towards where her father and daughter and waited, and slammed her foot on the pedal and sped through the town. While her head had been thumping and feeling odd since Marisa had first entered the town, Marisa wasn’t in the state of mind to notice, she was back to being that young mother staring into that damn incubator. During that day, she hadn’t realized she was starving until her late boyfriend had shoved a burger into her hand. Again, the concern of her Jenny overruled her own needs, even when those needs were currently atrophying her mind. Through the trees, she saw a beacon of light, her parent’s home, her old house. Images of Jenny running through her old room when she was small ran through Marisa, showing her Mom her old toys. Marisa couldn’t help but flavor the memory with jealousy now. She pulled into the driveway, leaving the car running. She knew she had to grab Dad and Jenny and leave right away, but the why of that was fading away. “Jenny?” Marisa screamed out from the porch, forgetting herself in her excitement. From inside, she heard a high pitch, “Mommy!” And a pounding going through the well lit house. Marisa’s daughter came tackling her from out the front door, wearing nothing but a onesie covered in pink butterflies, and holding her tight, Marisa could hear the rustling of the diaper she wore under that. Once again, a pang of jealousy hit her again, out of nowhere. “Mommy, Mommy! I missed you soooo much!” “I missed you, too…” Marisa, with some effort, pushed Jenny, JenJen away and looked her up and down. This wasn’t right, her 19 year old daughter shouldn’t have snot running down her nose and clamoring for another cuddle with her Mommy, she shouldn’t have the scent of pee coming from her or look like she had taken up coloring her forearms with water color paint. She shouldn’t be acting like an overgrown 2 year old, and Marisa should say something about her state, but all that came out was, “You look so cute!” Marisa wasn’t sure why she said that, but it was true. JenJen looked adorable. JenJen had a funny look on her face then, like an idea was bubbling up inside her. “Do you want me to show you my new clothes?” Marisa found herself agreeing, and being led by the hand into her girlhood home. They stepped into the warm light, and for a second Marisa was expecting to smell her Mom’s cooking coming from the kitchen, but that was silly, she had been gone for many years, for the first time in a long while, that old wound made her feel melancholy. The kitchen table was covered in bags, fresh clothes that Marisa found adorable, pictures and paints that were, frankly, sloppy, Marisa’s daughter had spent years practicing her artwork, and here, with the loose stick figures, she could see her daughter’s regression on full display, she briefly thought of the oil painting of JenJen’s Dad she had painted Marisa when she was 16 for her Mom’s birthday, a scant 3 years ago and yet it felt like a life time ago. Marisa looked through the clothes, a fluffy, white one piece pajama caught her eye, a hood that looked like a unicorn, the mittens fashioned to look like hooves, if was mesmerizing, and Marisa’s mental image of herself now wore it. “I’ll be right back.” JenJen said, and Marisa simply raised a hand to show she heard. Her gaze was drawn towards the open pack of diapers on the table. Marisa picked up one of the thirsty absorbent padding, happy safari animals playing on letter, rubbing a finger against the cartoon giraffe that grinned at her. She felt like, maybe, she should step into her Mommy role, call JenJen back and put it on her, the silly girl was clearly ready for a change, and would probably love to have her Mommy give her the baby treatment, and yet…. She thought about putting it on herself, feeling a bit guilty, she was the Mommy not the baby, but the idea of shedding her business skirt and blouse and putting the padding around her was overwhelming. Marisa didn’t realize she was sucking her thumb with the arm with the pajamas wrapped around it, the other hand holding the diaper, when JenJen came back. “Mommy…” Marisa looked up with a dreamy look on her face and screamed. Standing behind JenJen was her, Marisa, only huge, at least 2 feet taller than Marisa, and wearing an old fashioned dress suited for a house wife. Marisa lost all maternal instincts and fled under the table, away from the horrible uncanny monster. “Oh, she scared. Nanny, would you look like this?” “Very well, baby.” The room filled with a low blue light, and a familiar voice said, “Come here, little Marsy!” Two hands crept under the table and grabbed Marisa, she cried out in fear until she saw the face of who was holding her. “Mama?” Marisa looked up at the smiling, youthful face of Gretchen Copper. All thoughts of running away replaced with an unspeakable joy at the sight of reuniting with her Mommy. Her arms fit perfectly around the robot’s neck. “Let’s get you out of those icky big girl clothes, and get you into something more age appropriate…” Marsy was laid down on the table, her clothes thrown off, and the safari diaper put under her, only for her to wet it before it was even taped on. Her sister, JenJen, baby Marsy didn’t know if she was the big or little sister, but Mama said JenJen was her sister and Mama was always right, held up some toy keys above her head as she enjoyed getting covered in her new diaper, pajamas, to finish the transition into Marsy’s new life as a baby, side by side, JenJen and Marsy sucked from the chest of her seemingly reanimated Mama. With the machine distracted, Jeremy crept out of the locked room, where he had been hiding since that crazy machine had appeared and declared herself ‘Mommy’ of the house. He gave himself a second to look forlorn at the state of his daughter and granddaughter, currently lost in the bonding experience that should be reserved for real mother’s and their infants, he went through his home as quietly as he could, seeing Marisa’s car outside, exhaust fuming from behind, ready to drive. Jeremy felt like a coward, leaving his family in the midst of that crazy machine, he could only promise he would be back to save them, one way or the other, as he got into the car and drove away. Holly Jackson was getting the cherry on top for the worst day of her life. To watching her Mom get reduced to a giant baby that didn’t seem to recognize anything was going on, living under her sister’s threat of getting the same treatment and treated like a slave, to the horrible situation at the Weinen’s place, and now, she watched as a line of robots stomped down the road, their eyes red in the dark, one by one, they separated and marched towards each house. She gulped when she saw one approaching her own home. Carly was currently at the table, munching down on chicken nuggies and macaroni and cheese, much to Holly’s dismay, mostly with her fingers. Pearl was curled up on the couch, sucking on the corner of the blanket Holly had given her after a diaper change that left Holly feeling depressed, having lost her rock and role model in Pearl. Carly, that brat, was happy to play in her used diaper, and Holly hoped she got a rash. That was a few minutes before she heard the unannounced guest barrel through the door. Pearl had woken up, giving a rough cry from the startling noise the robot nanny made. Carly came into the room, face, chest, and hands covered in cheese sauce and ketchup. “Huh? Wha’ goin’ on?” She had asked Holly with a mouth half full of food. The robot’s eyes look at the Jackson family.. In a robotic voice it said, “Scanning: 3 babies. Note: One baby not dressed APPROPRIATELY.” Then its voice softened, “Come to Mama sugah, she’s gonna get you feeling juuust right.” Before Holly could flee, she was trapped on the floor with the robot looming over her, she tried to call out for help, but on her left was a giggling Carly and on her right was Pearl staring into space, only mildly interested in the commotion was apart of. Holly’s shirt and shorts were shredded off of her, Carly could only laugh at her sister’s embarrassment, the idea that it was her own clothes getting ruined didn’t occur to her. When Holly whimpered, the nanny’s response was the plug her face hole with a pacifier, the rubber bulb pressed against her braces in an uncomfortable way. Holly was down to underwear, her pink panties and red bra ripped away from her shrinking frame, her limbs smooshing against her body as tightly as she could. Tendrils appeared, slithering out from the belly of the bot wrapping Holly’s wrists and ankles, a blue padding dropped next to Holly’s side, out of the corner of her eye, she saw happy sheep on a field. She tried to scream, tried to object, cry out her protests, “Hush, sugah, you’ll be right as rain in just a second, let Mommy get your dressed.” The padding was unfolded, looking like she could use it as a blanket and placed under her rear, Holly squirmed as a metal prong squirted a cool lotion on her, and colder metal ball rubbed it into her. Carly’s chortles playing as the soundtrack to Holly’s torment. A powder was thrown at Holly’s loins, and the pillow like underwear was taped on. Next, Holly was shoved into a pair of bloomers, spotless white frilly undergarments that Holly was sure her thick padding would rip apart as soon as she moved the wrong way. Holly was stood up and a blue dress was thrown over her head, lacey with a built in apron. Finally, a bonnet was tied around Holly’s head and under her chin. Holly didn’t need a mirror to know she was a dead ringer for Little Bo Peep, and wouldn’t look out of place with staff and a trio of sheep. “There we go, cute as a button!” The robot complimented the mortified Holly. “Me next! Me next! Me next!” Carly tugged on the robot’s arm. “I should say so, messy girl, let’s get a clean diaper on you and get you comfy.” Holly stood still, looking down at the new clothes attempting to tie a new identity to her, one where all of her maturity was discarded. Her hand raised, to tear off this ridiculous, tight dress, throw that stupid diaper right at that robots stupid face, but lowered her hand, sensing that would only lead to a worse result. She inwardly sighed, and looked around, before noticed the robot’s full attention was on Carly, squirming and giggling playfully as she was cleaned head to toe under a fresh diaper. This was her chance to escape. She could just sneak out the back and get away. A coo from the couch caught Holly’s attention, and she mournfully saw her bald mother wiggling and crying for attention. An idea to grab Pearl and run away came to Holly’s mind, just to be dropped. No, she’d have to make the run alone. She could… come back, maybe with the army, maybe they could reverse whatever Carly had done to Pearl, fix the town and everyone… She turned, and as silently as she could, crept towards the door in the kitchen. These thoughts weren’t helping anyone, and really, standing still only pushed her escape farther away. A glint on the table caught Holly’s eye. She could spare a moment for a small detour, right? She grabbed the remote control and pointed it at Carly, and hit the button, then turned and ran away. The giggles turned into a newborn’s wailing behind Holly’s back, as she ran into the backyard, the remote tucked into a sash around the dresses hip, and disappeared into the night. Tim jumped into his car and squealed his tires on the pavement and sped off, not looking back, trying to forget Candace’s face as whatever the robot and that damned ship overtook her. He put a hand over his face, wiping his brow of sweat, glancing back at the road, just in time to come to a screeching halt. In the middle of the road was a miserable looking young woman in a blue dress, barefoot with something metal on her waist. Holly waved to the driver in the car, calling out, “Help! Help!” Rolling down the window, Tim stuck out his head and called out to her, “Get in, quick!” From the brush on the side of the roads, one of the robot nannies came out towards the street. “Oh no! Did widdle baby get lost? Come to Mommy, honey, she’ll get you-” From the other side of the road, a black sedan came crashing into the robot, leaving a dent in the hood. Jeremy came stumbling out of the car, his hand pressed against his bleeding head. Tim looked at him, then at the girl who seemed shell shocked. He would’ve given them a moment to get there bearings, but from behind Jeremy, who was slowly making his way to the girl to make sure she was alright, or maybe to ask for help, he saw the robot bend the hood away from itself, and turn towards Holly and Jeremy. Tim drove up to them and opened up the passenger door, “Hurry!” Holly grabbed Jeremy by his side and helped him into the car, slamming the door shut before opening the backseat and jumping in, but before she could close the door, one of the robot’s retractable hands had gripped her wrist, trying to pull her towards it. The robot’s holographic facade was flickering fast, it’s false face and body disappearing and reappearing showing the machine for what it really was, black ooze dripping from it’s center. “Where ArE y-y-y-you GOING shweeweeweetheart?” It said, it’s voice glitching out, its sweet voice fading in and out. Tim grabbed Holly’s other arm, and slammed his foot on the pedal. The robot made a hideous sound as it’s body scraped against the pavement as they sped down the road. “Hold on, hold on!” Holly pleaded, her hands gripping the seat in front of her with white knuckles, Tim wasn’t sure if she was telling that to him or herself. After a few minutes of hearts beating, the resistance outside fell away, and the screeching disappeared behind them. The lost arm of the robot still gripped Holly’s forearm, squirming and leaking black fluid all over the side of her blue dress. She ripped it off of her and threw it out the door before shutting it. “Holy shit.” Holly breathed a sigh of relief as she slumped into the back seat. “Jeremy?” Tim asked the man next to him, giving him a shake, only to find him knocked out cold. “Fuck…” He swore under his breath. He sped down the road, towards out of the town limit, heading to the nearest Hospital around, over in Derry. Chapter 6 Holly nervously looked out the back of the window as the dark trees in the woods sped by in the night before disappearing as the cars lights made them vanish into the shadows. Holly never enjoyed being in a closed off town, the city was always more welcoming to her, with things to do and more than the few dozen people her own age she could hang out with. She vaguely recalled the last time her and her Mom had a fight about her going off to the city for a concert, how vicious she was with her words while Mom was just trying to keep her from being out too late around a bunch of strangers in the middle of the night, she was just trying to keep Holly safe, and her last look of her Mom this evening, cooing and rolling around in just a diaper under the care and whims of one of those machines, only left her feeling worse. She looked down at the awful outfit she was wearing, the baby blue dress she was adorned in, wanting to rip it all off, but settled on taking off that stupid bonnet on her head, struggling with the knots for a few seconds before finally freeing her chin from the stifling string. Thinking of her Mom stuck in her diapers reminded Holly of her most immediate issue, she tightened her legs under her dress, the crinkling plastic telling her the easiest solution. Carly hadn’t let Holly out of her sights all day, she never had the chance to use the bathroom, and the burning strain on her bladder was becoming more for the stressed girl to bear. Up in the front seat, Tim was shaking Jeremy, trying to keep the old man from drifting into unconsciousness that he was bouncing back to only to get shaken up by the driver while they sped down the road towards the nearest city. Holly wanted to reach out, try to keep Jeremy up, the person who actually saved her from that awful robot, instead of running away and leaving her entire family in its grips, even if one did kind of deserve it, but it was too much for her to keep her concentration intact. She squirmed and blushed hearing the crinkle her butt made. Was it too much to ask for to keep just this? Already she’s had her family taken from her, Holly’s freewill controlled by an older sister who acted far below her age, and her own dignity was striped away from her. Was keeping her own bodily autonomy too much of a request? The tiny spurt that warmed the absorbent core on her crotch said yes, she was asking too much. Holly opened her mouth to ask to pull over, only to shut it as Tim split his attention between shaking Jeremy and keeping his eyes on the road. Her legs pressed together tighter did little to help, those few drops did nothing to alleviate her needs. A squeak escaped Holly’s lips, as the flooding pee filled the diaper around her legs, she covered her face in the darkness of the backseat, the contents of her bladder too much and coming out too quick for the padding, and tiny trails slipped through the leg guards and drifted down Holly’s thighs, just to get the skirt of the childish outfit damp. Finally it was over and Holly was left in her cooling shame, grinding her teeth, feeling like an immature brat who couldn’t stay dry on a long car ride. For a split second, she wished for the innocence of the rest of the town, just to make herself feel better. The next few moments were eerily silent. Holly just sat in the back, eyes locked on the dark road ahead only illuminated by the headlights in front of them, occasionally the silhouette of Tim blocking her view as he tried to vain to keep Jeremy up, though he had little luck in the endeavor. And Holly sat in her cooling shame, her diaper quickly becoming ice cold and uncomfortable, and it was officially her diaper now. An idea floated by her mind, to cry and scream, maybe get the ‘grown ups’ up front to pull over and change her, and she’d just stick her thumb in her mouth and pretend she was a baby like the rest of them, but she couldn’t force herself to do that, apparently she still had her pride to lose. Maybe she could just take the diaper off and fling it out the window, but then she would be making the whole car reek of her embarrassment. So Holly Jackson sat quietly in the back, twiddling her thumbs, as the street lights of Derry, Maine came into view, and she sighed in relief as the ride was almost over. It didn’t take too long for them to park into the hospital parking lot, where Tim leapt out of the car and rushed to the passenger side door to help Jeremy up, who had long since fell silent. Holly got out too, after a second of hesitation, she almost wanted to stay in the car and be alone, not have anyone see that this young adult, just getting out of High School looked more like she was off to a toddler’s birthday party, went to Jeremy’s right side and wrapped his arm around her shoulder while Tim was on the other side doing the same as they walked Jeremy into the brightly lit receptionist area of the hospital, the sticky padding making a horrendous sound that Holly was sure anyone nearby could hear. The hospital room was a breath of fresh air of mundane, a few people scattered about, sitting in the rock hard plastic filling out paper work or just idly staring at their phones, something Holly was dearly missing at the moment, all just passing by the seconds waiting for their turn to see a doctor in the dead of night. Holly let out a long gulp as the nurse at the desk in front of them gave Jeremy a good once over then what felt like a judgmental glance at Holly and her strange outfit, dressed like Mary looking for her lost little lambs, and for a heart pausing moment Holly was sure the stranger knew that Holly was in dire need of a change, before she pushed the notion away, no, she thought, it was more likely this looked more like some kind of weird sex ritual, an older man coming in with a considerably younger couple, the girl dressed very strangely, the man soaked with sweat. She couldn’t imagine what the receptionist thought as she handed Tim a clipboard with papers while she called over a male orderly to assist Jeremy to the backrooms. Tim collapsed on one of the many hard chairs that littered the waiting room, glancing at the pages asking for information he had no way of honestly answering, letting it fall down on the chair next to him as he processed what had happened and what to do. Holly looked at the chair next to him, inwardly shuddering at the thought of sitting next to him, not wanting her telltale crinkling behind, or the scent of what she had down in the humiliating garment to become known. She turned away, and began to walk away. “Wait, where are you going?” Holly turned around and gave the older man a cautious glance. Holly had occasionally seen Robbie Harris’ boyfriend, a man around 28 and 10 years Holly’s senior, around town, though less lately, she recalled seeing him and Robbie in the grocery store, giving him a quick look while her Mom gave her a gentle nudge and chuckle, easily noticing the way a mother would when her daughter liked the way a man looked. Back then, Holly thought her Mom calling her out on a schoolyard crush was the most traumatizing thing that would ever happen to her. She used to drive past Robbie’s place, stealing a glance at Tim, with his brown, curly locks, his thin, muscular frame, thinking of how he was a writer and probably the sensitive type, which she never considered incredibly attractive but on him it fit well, infinitely more mature then the boys her age, she would fantasize about stealing the man away from her quiet, shy neighbor, and letting the man teach her the ways of love the way an older man could show a young girl, let him strip her of her naivety and clothes. But these were the fantasies of a lonely girl from a small town where her peers were boys she had known since she was in Kingswood Tots Daycare when it was actually natural for her to have accidents under her skirt, never would she have imagined Tim actually sitting down in front of her looking lost and desperate, needing her help. Her eyes fell on the scar on his face, she had never noticed it before, seeing him only from afar, and wondered what it was from. Briefly, Holly considered asking him to help her with her problem. Maybe he would let her call him Daddy in a supply closet… She shook away that perverse urge and got her head back in the game. “Oh, I just need to use the bathroom.” “Alright, when you get back, can you help me with this stuff? I only know the guy’s name is Jeremy Hopper-” “It’s Copper.” Holly corrected offhandedly. “I could maybe tell you his address, not much more than that. I think he has a daughter somewhere?” There was a look of relief in Tim’s face, and the realization dawned on Holly that Tim probably thought she was just like any other resident in town, based on her outfit. “Umm, yeah, maybe we can ask to see the old dude’s phone and try to get a hold of her, or his granddaughter…” “The granddaughter isn’t going to be any help. The last time I saw JenJen she was carrying around a handful of crayons and coloring books, excited for a playdate with Robbie.” “Oh, Robbie is- like them too…” Holly’s hand absently brushed against her hair, pushing it behind her ear. A long sigh, and Tim looked down. “Yeah…” “My Mom and sister got like that too… One of those weird robots came into our house and dressed me like this.” She found herself quickly explaining. “They, uhh, my sister- I was taking care of Mom and Carly all day.” “Oh…” Tim’s face grimaced, before adding. “I’m really sorry.” Holly shrugged, feeling like she had to play it cool, momentarily forgetting about the itchy fabric on her crotch. “It’s not like it’s your fault.” His face turned a pale color, “Umm, yeah.” Holly’s intuition was nibbling her brain, telling her something was strange about his response. “Do you know something about all this?” Holly hadn’t meant to make it sound so accusatory, but her suspicion was rising and didn’t mind the offending tone coming out of her mouth. She took a step towards the sitting man, only for the rustle of the diaper under the bloomers to sound off, Tim gave Holly’s waist a glance, and she blushed realizing he had heard it too. “I-” She turned away quickly. “We can talk about what we know when I get back from the bathroom!” Holly rushed away, only hearing a small, “Ok,” coming from Tim on her way out. She briefly looked at a hallway with a sign that had stick figures, one plain and one with a triangle for a dress, the universal sign for restroom and headed down there. As she walked down the hallway, the smell of disinfectant and hum of lights over head felt otherworldly, passing by men and women in scrubs, chatting with each other about things outside of work and cases, she glanced down at the feet of the stockings she wore, slippery against the clean linoleum tiles, dark with dirt from her running earlier and her walk on the pavement outside. She felt extremely self conscious of her movements, big and tiny. Holly passed by some more doctors, nurses, and orderlies, and then one or two more, and then she seemed to be alone in the hallway, a seemingly endless stream of unmarked doors on her left and right, she looked behind, wondering if she had missed the sign for the bathrooms, only to be met by the same sight as what lay before her, nothing but an endless hallway of doors, no one in sight. The sound of laughter came from ahead, echoing down the uniform hall, making Holly jump in surprise. Holly looked ahead in a start, eyes looking everywhere for anything that seemed out of the usual against the backdrop of endless identical doors. Cautiously, she took a few steps forward, looking around for anyone, to ask for help, to break the monotony of doors, to not feel like she was going insane. Maybe that was it, maybe Holly had gone crazy, that made more sense then getting woken up by her sister ordering her to change her pants, or see her Mom acting like a newborn, getting attacked by a robot that dressed her like a toddler in a pageant, getting saved by her neighbor that she barely exchanged more than pleasantries with and her crush. This fantasy enveloped Holly like a warm blanket, it was far more comforting than the cruel reality of what she experienced today. That was it. Holly was out of her mind, and that’s why she was in this hospital now, she was acting crazy and her Mom and sister and driven her to Derry to get her checked into the psychiatric facility at the hospital, she wasn’t really in Little Bo Peep’s dress, sliding around on dirty stockings down this liminal hall, she was in a soft padded room in a hospital gown with the grippy socks, pacing back and forth. That made more sense to Holly’s exhausted mind. But the laughter that echoed down the hall shook her away from that welcomed image. That laugh… It wasn’t something that Holly could make up. The chuckling came again, longer. It was more than berating, something more than making fun of someone, it was deep and primal, some how, there was a hunger in the notes of the voice that was letting out that laughter, something Holly couldn’t understand or rationalize, and worst of all, though she couldn’t see the source of the laughter, she knew it was aimed in her direction. Whatever was making that sound, it was all for Holly’s sake, like it wanted Holly to be afraid. Suddenly, Holly felt cold and clammy, just like her sodden diaper, she felt heavy, each step was an effort. The lights above her flickered, then one by one turned off, starting from the light farthest from her, turning dark with a spark, the warm coils in the rod ceiling lights glowing red, then orange, then turning to nothing leaving a ghost of its image in Holly’s view. She quickly looked behind, seeing the darkness approach her from both sides. Frozen like a deer in headlights, Holly found she didn’t have the strength to move, until she was taken by the shadows. Then… She was illuminated once again. Just one light above her lit up, and only one door around her, one that thankfully had a stick figure wearing a dress. She sighed in relief, and let herself in. It was like any other public restroom Holly had ever been in. A row of closed off stalls, a row of sinks with a nurse in front of one of the mirrors fixing her makeup humming to herself, what sounded like to the tune of ‘Mary had a Little Lamb’, a handryer to her left, and a changing table with large metal dispenser for tampons and pads… and diapers? With every size from newborn up to adult extra extra large. Holly thought that was strange, but told herself it was probably just for geriatric patients. That was it. Though her mind couldn’t help but nag her that any elderly patient probably just got changed in one of the rooms. And who was moving an old lady on to the adult size changing table in here? She let the worried feeling float away, and walked towards the stalls. Holly was hoping for a little more privacy, a bathroom she could lock and be alone. In her time babysitting, she had learned how loud tapes could be when ripped away. Holly had no interest in the stranger in here knowing what she was doing. But maybe she could hide away until she was done, and then get out and give herself a wash from the sink, already she could tell that she had been in this damp absorbent underwear for too long, her delicate skin feeling raw from the exposure of acidic material the diaper had become. She looked at the first stall, and thought grimly, yup, just like every restroom ever, there was an out of order sign on it. And the next one too. One by one, she went down the doors, each one having the same sign on it. “Need some help, sweetie?” A soft voice came from behind Holly. She flipped her body around to look around towards the nurse, her face hidden by the back of her head, curls of red locks growing wild like vines behind her, her scrubs not like the rest of the staff in the hospital Holly had seen so far, pink bottoms and the top white with colorful polka dots all over it. Probably just from the pediatric ward, Holly reassured herself. Just from the pediatric ward. The woman picked up a tube of lipstick and began to apply it, making loud smacking noises as she evened it out. “Yeah, heheh, I guess this bathroom is just for makeup now, huh?” Holly gave an unsure laugh. “Could you show me another bathroom I could use or….” She let her words hang in the air. “Why, dear?” The question surprised Holly, and before she could answer, the nurse continued. “I could change you out of that wet diaper.” She offered. Holly looked down, startled. Was it that obvious what she was wearing? Was it the crinkling, or was it that she looked like a lost little girl? How could she have known? She looked down at herself, before trying to save face. “I don’t know what you mean…” Holly said with a face almost as bright as the nurse’s hair. “Oh, of course you do, ~darling~,” The nurse said with with a sing song lilt, setting aside the lipstick, before swinging her head around. Holly screamed in fright. The woman’s face was made up to be a clown’s face, stars around her eyes, one red the other blue, white face paint plastered all around, round red nose above a black smile around her lips, a widening, open grin revealing yellowing sharp rows of teeth. The lights flickered, and when the room was lit up again, the nurse clown was reaching towards her with claws out stretched. Holly had never had a fear of clowns, never needed to shy away from them, but this surprise meeting made Holly learn that the term ‘shit myself’ wasn’t just a colorful turn of phrase. Holly felt her bowels let loose as her mouth let out a shriek of fear and confusion. The lights flickered again, the clown growing closer with each illumination, Holly pressed her back against the stall door, lowering herself down, shrinking herself, her knees against her chest and her bottom lowering to the tiles below, the warm mush squishing against herself everywhere that would normally make Holly sick, but she couldn’t focus on that as the creature drew near. One clawed finger outstretch towards Holly, gripping the collar of her dress, and ripping it down, the sound of fabric tearing filling the room only drowned out by Holly’s own sobs. The creature in front of Holly laughed, the same sound she heard earlier, and it seemed to grow, towering over the quaking girl, taking a finger, starting from her neck, ran it down between her collarbone, down the center of her rib cage running over the bump of her sternum, scratching her belly till it come to her belly button where it fell into the divot briefly before continuing down her soft waist and finally coming down to the soiled diaper, hanging discolored between her thighs, running a nail against the plastic, rustling it, where it fell apart from the center. It was like falling, letting the despair consume her. Holly Jackson had never before felt so small, so vulnerable. She was like a caged animal, in the grips of this strange clown monster that took over everything in her sight as it ran in claws around her whole body, laughing manically, several more hands coming out of its sides, running down her flesh, leaving small scraps and tears, ripping her skin like it was made of the same cloth the dress had been. This was much worse than the robot. There was a low pounding in the distance, but the low sounds of laughter the monster made, laughter that sounded more like growling with each utterance. The pounding continued, before the creature leaned down and whispered into her ear: “That was fun, there’ll always be a place down in my nursery for you, down there. Come give us a visit any time. We all float down there. Hahahaha.” The creature gave its nose a honk before licking Holly’s ear as the pounding continued in the distance, before the light turned off a final time, and lit back up, and Holly was alone, sitting on the floor of the restroom with someone knocking on the door. “Hey! Kid, you in there?” Tim’s voice came from the other side of the door. Holly closed her eyes, before answering. “Y-yeah!” She did her best to collect herself, tried to tell herself it was all a hallucination, but there was a tug on Holly’s wrist, she opened her eyes to see a red balloon tied to her wrist. She looked down at herself, she was now wearing a pink party dress, short, with tall, white socks ending just below her knees, with polished black Mary Jane shoes buckled on her feet. She could feel it, but Holly took the hand with the balloon tied against and raised her dress up, and saw the pink diaper underneath it, fresh and dry, it might have been a relief if not for the harrowing experience she had go through to get it. The tape on top of the diaper had what looked like a fair, with a circus tent, a Ferris wheel, an elephant, and worst of all a clown that seemed to be juggling. And balloons everywhere. In the picture, running down, or floating up the diaper, colorful dots of yellow and blue and red and green. Holly blinked and for a moment, the Ferris wheel spun, the balloons rose, and the clown waved at her. She violently shook her head and the image went still once again. Getting to her feet, she heard, “Kid!” Coming from the other side of the door. “One second!” Holly called out, looking at her reflection in the mirror. With her frown, she looked like a girl pouting at a party, a bright pink cardboard hat ending with a point and a silvery tassel. The weight in her left hand became known to Holly, and she looked down at it in the mirror, seeing the heavy, blue diaper she was just wearing. Her lips curled in a sneer at the discolored brown padding, and chucked it into an open trash can by the door. She went to the sink, turning on the faucet with a wave of her hand towards the automatic sensor and splashing water on her face. From down the pipe, she heard the echoes of laughter, and jumped away from the sink, running towards the door, her hands and face dripping. On the other side of the door, Tim stood there, waiting, just for Holly to come barreling into him, huffing from shock. “Hey! Hey! What’s wrong?” “I! Uhh- I-” Holly struggled to put into words what she just went through. She looked around, seeing the waiting area just 10 feet away from the bathroom door she was standing in front of. Nurses and doctors all giving her concerned looks. “Where have you been? You’ve been gone for 3 hours, I was looking everywhere for- Weren’t you wearing something else? Where’d you get that?” Tim tapped at the balloon. Holly grabbed the hat on her head and threw it off, giving it a little stomp for good measure, before desperately trying to untie the balloon at her wrist, before Tim grabbed her wrist, and did it for her. The balloon floated up, we all float down there, the words whispered in Holly’s mind as she watched the balloon ascend, before popping at the light, a shower of confetti raining down on her and Tim, the staff of the hospital giving the two bewildered looks. Tim looked like he was lost for words, before stuttering out, “Uhh, Jeremy is up… We all have to talk. Come on.” With Holly’s wrist still in his hands, he tugged her towards the waiting area, she looked back as the shoes she was given go click-clack on the tile, looking at the confetti on the floor, feeling like she was going crazy once more, as she heard in the distance the cackling of the clown. Far away from trio, at the Kingswood gym, another person safe from the effects of the ship in the woods, got out from her office. Ginger Ann Thistle had been in the quiet town for awhile, ever since she had gotten done with her tour with the Marines, honorably discharged after a piece of shrapnel flew into the back of her head. The doctors had said that it had been a miracle, any further in, and she would’ve been a vegetable or worse. Ginger would’ve said that it’d be a miracle if she never had the stupid piece of metal lodged into her cranium, she never felt more at home than being on the line, and being among brothers. She had always been an outsider, too masculine to befriend many women, too feminine to be one of the guys, always stuck in the middle, an outsider, and that was only on the surface, deep down, there was another reason Ginger felt like an outsider. Ginger had an eye for girls, she loved watching the girls in her gym, but being a lesbian wasn’t what kept her alone, it was what she wanted to do with them. Like when she was a child, playing with her baby dolls, she wanted to take the girls that ran on her treadmills, lifting weights, doing their stretches, sweating while listening to their music, drinking from their trendy water jugs with pleasant affirmations on them, Ginger wanted to grab each and everyone of them and put them on her lap and baby them, replace those water jugs with giant baby bottles, turn off whatever silly ‘big girl’ music they were listening to and make them listen to nursery lullabies, no more yoga just tummy time, and of course, rip off those silly revealing tights each one wore and diaper them, dress them in onesies. It made her drool, just the thought. Some times, Ginger did get a girl interested in her, would lock up the gym for the night and pull the blinds, lay her down on the padded bench her patrons did their weight lifts on and get them diapered up, drag her equipment from the center of the large room and put together a playpen for the girl, oh, Ginger would let her date ‘help’, but she would always tell her little one for the night, “No no, let Mommy do that, that’s too complicated for a baby.” She’d say with a wink and give the girl a bottle. Then she’d have a photo session with the girl. She would tell the girl it was for Ginger’s private use, but it was more of an insurance policy, no one would tell Ginger’s little secret if they were worried about their embarrassing secrets getting out. Yesterday, it had felt like a dream come true, waking up in her apartment, finding her neighbor, a cute woman maybe a couple of years older than Ginger, drawing on the walls in crayons in just a white, lace nightie top, with a big padded bottom sticking out from under her. Ginger had known the woman for years, seen her boyfriends come and go, come and help her if she needed any help lifting up anything, she was a straight lace girl who would never think about anything adjacent to adult baby, let alone play in the halls with a diaper on full display. Ginger was salivating at the thought of having a new baby girl when she approached her, when her neighbor’s date came out of her apartment, dressed even less than her, the man only wore a diaper and had a handful of markers in his dirty grip. Ginger rarely ever played with baby boys, but Hell, if it meant playing with her neighbor she’d give the man the best day of his life, when a sound from outside distracted her. Ginger had looked outside, and saw her dreams turn real, streets filled with men and women playing, acting like children, a thick cushion around each of their bottoms. She ignored her neighbor and her play mate for the moment, and went outside, finding so many lost little ones, so many of her friends and neighbors, needing someone to look after them, women Ginger had fantasized about for years coming up to the ‘grown up’ and asking to help change them. Ginger’s cup truly runeth over. For hours, Ginger had played with them, setting up her playpen in the gym, this time not bothering to pull down the blinds, she let everyone in, the barista down the street came in and wiggled under the baby gym Ginger had set up, a couple of girls just getting off their shift from Walmart asked Ginger to replace their garish Walmart logo diaper off of them then proceeded to play paddy cake with each other for hours, the High school principal and her husband had come in, and Ginger set up a blanket for them to wrestle around with after getting those ineffective Pull-Ups off of them and getting them into something more appropriate. It was the best day of Ginger’s life, and she had the photos to memorialize it. She had taken a little break in her office, admiring her pictures on her phone, eating a light lunch when they had come. Giant women coming into her gym and collecting the little ones and taking them to God knows where. She wanted to stop them, but something told Ginger if she stepped in fron of them, she’d be the next one modeling diapers and onesies, so she hid away, getting into her office closet when one of the women came in and looked around, a light came from eyes scanning the desk with Ginger’s computer and phone on it before leaving. When Ginger got out of her hiding place, she crept out of the office and looked outside, seeing a line of the giant women outside, some occasionally flickering and their disguise vanishing to reveal the cold mechanical exterior that lay underneath. Ginger shuddered at the thought of those things having their hands on her little ones. But she hid away again. Stay in for the night, she thought, and maybe come morning, she’d be able to help herself to one or two of the women, get out of town, and have her own little girls to play with and doll up as she saw fit. Maybe she’d even grab her neighbor. Though the barista was pretty cute, the way she had babbled on and on about the little toys she had made. She’d grab both of them and run off, start a new gym somewhere else, somewhere where the winters weren’t so cold. Florida, maybe, she could just imagine her two girls playing in the backyard in the kiddie pool in their swim diapers during the warm summer now. Her fantasies had lulled her to sleep. A little ways away, Robbie Harris, with a team of excavators around her, looked at the sleek but dirty ship with wide eyes, as the hatch opened up in front of them, pouring warm, pink light around them. The bell at the front door jingled. Ginger shot up, momentarily fearing the return of those giants, before she heard a quiet, “Hello?” A familiar voice. Ginger raced to the main room of the gym to see a regular standing at the door, staring at the toys and adult baby gear scattered around the floor. Ginger’s eyes went up and down the tight curvature of Alice O’Duff’s form, the purple leggings with a galaxy motif leaving little to the imagination, the black sports bra under the gray hoodie that zipped up. The 24 year old had been coming to Ginger’s gym for years, she hadn’t seen Alice in a few weeks, gone off on a cruise vacation where Ginger could see she had gotten some sun by her tanned skin. Ginger was about to go off trying to explain away all the strange things around the room, when she saw Alice put a finger in her mouth and kneel down to push a toy truck with her free hand, smiling when the gears inside it made it rush forward by itself, she clapped as it went ahead, not minding one hand was covered in drool. “Having fun?” Alice jumped to her feet, hiding her hands behind her back. “Oh! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to play with your toys without permission…” She shuffled a foot nervously, looking like a kid getting caught doing something she wasn’t supposed to. Ginger drank in the sight of her, Alice, a tall, toned woman with her abs on full display below her small, pert chest, looking like a little girl who got caught with her hand in the cookie jar. “That’s alright, sweetie,” Ginger said, her gaze lecherously going up and down Alice’s form. She gently took Alice’s wrist and lowered them both to the ground. “You can play with anything you want here.” Alice’s eyes lit up wide and bright. “R-really?” “Really.” Ginger replied, placing the toy truck into Alice’s hands. “You can do anything you want with them.” The other woman looked unsure, looking down at the toy in her hand, before saying something that made Ginger melt. “Pwomise?” Gleefully, Ginger told her, “Promise.” Alice took the truck and began to put it on the rough carpet, rolling just the front half of it before a thought came to her head, then raised it up, looking at it for a moment, before lifting it up to her lips, and biting one of the rubber tires. “You are such a silly head!” Ginger chastised Alice, her fingers jumping towards Alice’s bare sides and begun to tickle her. “No-o-o!” Alice fell to her back, begging Ginger to stop with little feeling. “Stwoooop!” She said in between fits of giggles. “Stwoooop-oh!” She looked down at her bottom, and Ginger stopped, looking down expectantly too. Between Alice’s thighs a tiny trickle came, before letting loose into a flood. Ginger looked at Alice’s face, seeing the wave of emotions flash on her face, first curiosity, then came the look of concern as phantoms of memories when the girl was potty training and taught that peeing her pants was wrong flooded her thoughts, finally landing on the feeling of disappointment, of being a bad girl. The sobbing came now, as Alice’s face twisted ugly, contorting the lines of her pretty face and furrowing her brow as she let large tears run down her face, messing up the make up the big girl Alice had carefully applied to herself earlier, ready to look sexy while she worked out, ready to show off her tan lines and be the envy of every woman in the building, now relegated to Ginger’s new baby. Ginger raised the girl up, “Shhh, shhh, honey, oh, it’s ok,” She reassured her, rubbing her back and the tight ponytail Alice’s hair was tied up in. “That’s ok. You’re alright.” Alice, not quite getting control of her emotions, but settling into a calm as Ginger hugged her, Alice returned the embrace, resting her chin on Ginger’s neck, her sobbing hushed when her lips found a lock of Ginger’s hair and begun to chew and suck on it. Ginger felt the tug of her hair. “Now you stop that.” She chastised lightly, pulling away, Alice making pathetic noises, wanting the embrace to last. “I have something for you. Just wait here.” Alice was left alone, looking around at the colorful toys all around her, idly grabbing the toy truck, and was about to put it in her mouth when strange thoughts came to her. She glanced at the baby gym nearby, and opened up the side where the batteries laid and tore into it, pulling away parts of it and grabbing cords and wires. When Ginger returned from her office, hiding something behind her back, “Ohhh, Alice doll, I got a surprise for yooou!” She looked at Alice and the broken baby gym. “Oh, you! What did you do baby? I suppose that’s one toy we won’t be taking with us, is it?” “Look!” Alice showed Ginger the truck, now with batteries tied to the bottom of it with cords. “Oh yes, you got some batteries on your toy, don’t you?” Ginger said with a condescending tone. “I don’t think it’ll roll very well, though…” Alice let go of the truck, and in midair the lights turned on and hovered in the air before doing a lap around the girl, who clapped and awed at it, the state of her trousers completely forgotten. “I- uh, hmm.” Ginger looked at the truck zipping around Alice thoughtfully. The gym owner thought of the funny stories the little ones had told her yesterday, the barista with the matter making machine, and of the robots that marched through the town. It was all over Ginger’s head, but, maybe it wouldn’t be too bad of an idea grabbing some of their toys with them. It might be worth a pretty penny. “Aaaalice!” Ginger put a pause on that idea, “Do you want to see the surprise Mommy has for you?” Alice stopped clapping and looked at Ginger with wide eyes, giving her a slow, certain nod. “Ta-daa!” She showed the wet woman in front of her the purple, star covered diaper in her hand. “It’s not as pretty as your tights, but they’re cute, don’t you think? Do you want to try them on?” Alice thought about it for a second, she was supposed to be a big girl, right? But, there was the growing feeling telling her the opposite, she was a baby, and what did babies wear? Wordlessly, Alice nodded, she did want to wear the diaper. Her diaper. She was putting her hand down her waist line before she was stopped. “Ahh ahh ahh! Do little girls undress themselves, or do good girls wait for their Mommy to do it for them?” Alice nodded, agreeing but… A naughty smile appeared on her lips. With little time to stop her, Alice was shimmying her leggings off, before they got caught on the fashionable tennis shoes, before she started lowering the white, cotton panties with the yellow stain down the center of the bottom below a blue ribbon, all the while giggling like a loon. “Oh my!” Ginger grabbed Alice’s hands. “We have a naughty baby on our hands!” Alice could only let out a devious laugh. “Bad giwl!” “Not that bad.” Alice was told, Ginger pulling down the underwear the rest of the way, pulling the tights and panties away from shoes inside out and tossing them, no concern about the mess that would be left in the abandoned gym. For one last time, Ginger lowered a girl down on the bench and unfolded a diaper and stuck it underneath her butt while Alice had her legs splayed. Over the last day, Ginger had discovered the delicious difference between changing the diaper of a woman playing pretend baby and a woman who was genuinely regressed. The pretend babies might playfully cover themselves, make it into a flirtatious ritual, ‘Oh Mommy, that’s cold!’ They would object when Ginger would wipe them down, but Alice just giggled and wiggled as the cold cloth ran down her front, pretend babies would just fold their arms, comfortable with being pampered as Ginger blasted a puff of baby powder on them, but a girl like Alice would look at the powder fascinated, her hands went down to catch the white powder, and would laugh and smile as she smacked herself letting the white stuff fly off of her before clapping her hands trying to get the flying powder to happen from her hands. Finally, diaper changes with pretend babies had little movement other than the girl trying to be sexy as their Mommy worked, wiggling her butt, they had patience and would wait for Ginger to dress them with little movement, Alice on the other hand was electric, while this was fun and new to her now, she still wanted to get up, run and play, just discovering a naughty streak she hadn’t felt in decades, running around nakey had a devious, welcoming feeling to it. Several times, Ginger had to hold on to Alice’s hips and tell her to stay still, only for more wriggling to be her answer. Ginger helped the baby up as Alice studied her new underwear, poking and prodding it experimentally, standing up and waddling around, trying to press her thighs together as she frowned. Ginger grinned at her handy work, before finding a purple onesie and chasing after Alice with it and shoving her into it. Alice went back to playing as Ginger worked on preparing a diaper bag for her girls. Calling for her new baby to take her hand, they were going to go grab some friends and toys for Alice to play with. Smiling as Alice gripped her hand, Ginger thought to herself, triplets wouldn’t be too bad… Lana O’Duff, Alice’s real sister slammed the door, rubbing her sunburned skin, not happy that she was back home, and heading into her work at the Kingwood’s Tots Daycare center. Traffic was nonexistent today, which was a blessing to Lana, her head ached, like she was nursing a hangover, she wished she would’ve skipped work to go to the gym with her older sister, watching over some screaming kids was the last thing she wanted to do, but she sighed and let it go. She needed the job. Lana was pleasantly surprised to see the spaces in front of the daycare empty, maybe she forgot about a holiday and people would mostly keep their kids home today. A nice, light day of cleaning would be nice, some nice chatter with the coworkers about her vacation would be nice. She might even get to play with the toys! Wait… Lana stopped herself before the double glass doors of the center. Where had that thought come from? “Noooo,” Lana whispered to herself. “I don’t need to play with any dumb baby toys. I’m a big girl!” Lana reassured herself, while opening the doors and letting herself in. She frowned at unlit front. “Jeez! Gone for two weeks and the place falls apart!” She went into the main hallway separating the class rooms, nearly tripping over a toy truck not dissimilar to the one her older sister was currently chewing on a few blocks away. “Damn!” She kicked the toy away before opening the breaker box at eye level, far above the reach of any of the small kids that usually were running through this place. The power whirred on and the lights above flashed on, the computer turned on up front, and Lana went to check on it. “Hmmm…” Lana took a look at it thoughtfully, “No one’s been signed in at all yesterday… Did we get shut down?” A sound came from the back, something like blocks knocked over. Lana didn’t like opening, or closing, generally being alone in this building creeped her out. She didn’t believe in ghosts or anything, but still, there was something unnatural being around empty cribs, unattended toys, small tables smelling of freshly applied disinfectant, and more than that, it felt like something was always staring at Lana. Shrugging, Lana went towards her room. She usually watched over the two or three year olds, though the scheduling was pretty loose, if someone needed a day off, Lana might get shuffled off to the infant to 1 year, or 4 to 5, though she was pretty happy with where she was. 2 year olds didn’t too much minding, sing a few songs with them, do some arts and crafts, maybe show them their colors, make sure they get to the potty in time or change them if not, keep them going until they would for certain drop when nap time came. She entered the room, posters with cartoons telling kids things they certainly wouldn’t be able to read, or recognizable figures, an alphabet that wasn’t really for learning hung up on the wall as foam symbols with upper and lower case that were there more as decoration, Lana dropped her purse on the teacher’s desk, sighing as she sat down, rubbing her head. This headache wouldn’t go away. When she looked down, she saw a Pull-Up sitting on the desk, Ariel with her fish tail smiling out at her. Lana grinned at the image, tapping on the soft plastic of the training pants. Ariel had always been her favorite Princess. Feeling the texture of the underwear under her nails, a strange impulse took over Lana. It wouldn’t be too bad to try it on, right? She grabbed the training pants and was about to the bathroom that was attached to each room when she heard more noises from the center. Lana hesitated for a minute, Pull-Up in hand. She gave the childish underwear a look. Would she be a bad girl for trying it on? She thought a big girl like her shouldn’t be wearing things like this. “No!” She said quietly. “I’mma good girl, I’m just trying them on so I know how the kids feel, that’s being a good daycare worker. Gotta make sure they’re comfy, right?” Feeling justified again, Lana snuck into the bathroom, looking around one time before closing the door. Inside the small room, Lana looked at her reflection in the low hanging mirror, her dark hair flowing down ending in curls, her soft blue shirt with the center’s logo on the uselessly small breast pocket, under a loose, flowy white skirt, she gave herself an admiring, happy with her tanned skin, though… she doesn’t remember the shirt being so tight, her admiration turned to judgment, putting a hand on her stomach, feeling guilt of breaking her diet on vacation, she definitely should’ve gone to the gym today, certain that she’d pack on an extra two or three pounds on. Then, she looked towards her other hand and saw the Pull-Up and remembered what she was here for. Before she was interrupted, or found out, heart pounding, Lana loosened the strap on her skirt and let it fall to the floor, hopping out of her pink underwear just as quickly, her bronze skin ending just at the bikini line, and stretched out the Pull-Ups with Ariel’s approving face and slipped one white shoe into a leg hole and the other, pulling the training pants up her thin legs and up the thighs, ending on her crotch, completely hiding her tan lines better than she would’ve thought, letting a sigh of relief out, feeling right as rain. She gave her reflection another look. Though the only thing that really changed was the missing skirt and the absorbent pants that were barely thicker than her actual underwear, the vibe was completely different. The uniformed shirt might as well be telling people she attended Kingswood Tots Daycare rather than worked there, the Pull-Ups fell more appropriate around a girl who spent too much time around the pool or beach, probably running away from Daddy who wanted to put her sunscreen lotion on her, than a sexy young woman trying to catch the eyes of a man she might call Daddy in the bedroom. Lana grinned at her reflection and put her hands on her hips. “I’m a big kid now!” She smiled, really feeling like it. She wasn’t a silly baby that wore diapers, like Alice, she giggled, Alice probably wore diapers, not Pull-Ups like Lana, cause she’s a big girl, although… She looked down at the padding, pursing her lips. How could she say she really knew what they felt like if she never ‘used’ them? Just a little wet then she could take them off and toss them in the diaper pail in here without anyone being the wiser. Lana strained, pushing herself, but it was weird, the warm Pull-Ups only felt like it was getting colder. She looked at the potty, duh! Lana thought to herself, she was such a big kid she couldn’t just make herself go standing up like a baby, she had to sit down on the potty to feel comfy. Opening up the porcelain lid, Lana plopped down and tried to wet herself again, but didn’t feel anything happening. That’s weird, Lana said to herself, I was sure I had to go… Oh! Poking the front of her Pull-Up she found it was drenched. When had that happened? Maybe the Pull-Up was a good idea, and she should find another one… Delicately, she grabbed her skirt and brought it up to her waist and snapped the button on the side. Just gotta grab another Pull-Up before anyone gets here… “Hi Lana!” In front of the door to the room stood Mrs. Grayworth, in her tucked in uniform over a black skirt that was much longer than Lana’s. Lana gulped. It was fun playing pretend little girl wearing training pants, or was it big girls who wore training pants? The idea was getting mixed up in Lana’s head, but in either case, she didn’t want the owner of the center to find Lana in a wet Pull-Up. What if she said Lana couldn’t be a grown up teacher any more? Or worse, what if she said Lana wasn’t big enough to wear training pants anymore? Lana imagined her and Alice laying on a playmat gurgling and cooing in messy diapers, and shuddered. Though, another half of her thought that might not be so bad. “Oh, hi Mrs. Grayworth…” Lana reflectively hid her crotch in behind her hands. “How are you?” She forced a grin. “It’s Gabie, actually. It’s okay… but no one showed up to play today.” She looked around sadly at the empty class room. Lana gulped again, keeping her front covered, as though Mrs. Grayworth had x-ray vision and could see the state of her underwear. “I’m sorry, Gabie. I’ll play with you.” Gabie’s face lit up. “Really?” Gabie took long steps towards Lana and grabbed her hands. “Yes! I know exactly what I wanna play, come up!” Lana found herself dragged towards the 0-1 room, baby dolls were all over the floors, blocks partially stacked with more surrounding askew, soft chewing toys everywhere, and a pile of stuffed animals that Gabie jumped into. She patted her lap while giving Lana an expectant look. “Umm… What do yo want me to do?” Gabie rolled her eyes. “Sit on my lap.” She said with a huff. Lana did as she was told, feeling awkward sitting on the knee of a woman that was her size, but didn’t want to be ‘fired’, whatever that meant. Lana knew that being ‘fired’ was a real threat, maybe it meant she would get set on fire for real for real. She certainly didn’t want that. “Ok! We’re playing house and I’m the Mama and you the baby!” Gabie explained, smiling from ear to ear. “Nooooo,” Lana groaned in protest. “I don’ wanna be a baby, I’m a big girl!” “It’s just pretend! It’ll be fun,” Gabie insisted. Lana thought about it, worried, it did sound fun, but still, she didn’t want to be a baby. “Fiiine, but I get to be Mama after, alright?” “That’s okay with me, now…” Gabie grabbed her employee by the waist and lowered Lana into her arms. “Rock bye baby on tree top…” The rocking motion, awkward as it was considering the women’s similar stature, still did feel nice, Lana decided to play along, soon enough she’d be the Mama after all, and plopped her thumb in her mouth. “Googoo gaga,” she cooed around the digit in her mouth, only playing sucking on it, until suddenly she wasn’t playing, and really sucking on it with enthusiasm. This house game wasn’t too bad at all! Gabie praised her, “Good baby!” Lana beamed up at her. She liked being a good baby… Big girl, she liked being a good big girl, she corrected herself. “Time to check the baby,” Gabie stuck her hand up Lana’s skirt. “Uh oh! Baby had an accident, time for a fresh diapee!” Lana sat up and jumped off her boss’s lap. “Nuh-uh!” She slowly backed away, feeling unsure now. “Don’t want diapee!” Her voice was rising as her emotions became more erratic. “Baby,” Gabie pointed down on the floor. “You lay down for a changey if you don’t want a spankey!” “I don’ wanna!” Lana stomped her foot as hard as she could, a few toys falling off a shelf from the shuddering floor. “You being a bad girl!” Lana opened her mouth and let out a shriek in anger. “No! Good girl! Big girl!” She screamed out in defiance. She stomped one foot then the other and repeated, slapping her open palms against her thighs. “Big girl! I’m… Look!” Lana pulled up her skirt revealing the Pull-ups with Ariel’s saturated body, swimming like a real mermaid. “Training pants! So I’m a big girl!” Gabie stood up, getting red faced too. “Yeah well I’m wearing diapees and I’m the Mama so even Mama’s wear diapees!” She lowered her skirt, showing the thick padding underneath her uniform onesie. Taking a deep breath, Lana studied the diaper. She wiped away her angry tears, still puffed up from her tantrum. “You pwomise I stiww be a big giwl if I wear diapee?” “Pwomise!” Lana took a few uncertain steps towards Gabie, lowering her skirt with a blush. Gabie grinned, taking Lana’s hand and lowered her down to the ground. “And baby need a bottle!” Lana felt a nipple get thrust into her mouth, she blinked in surprise looking at the bottle cross eyed. Cold air rushed against Lana’s damp nether as the sides of her Pull-Up were ripped away. Irritating, but as the warm cream rushed down Lana’s throat, she found herself ignoring all matters of discomfort. Gulp after gulp, Lana sucked down the liquid, each swallow was easier than the last. Time blurred together, and Lana forgot whatever she was upset about. She felt patting on her bottom. “All done!” Gabie declared. “Baby looks like she ready for a nap.” Lana nodded. Baby was feeling sleepy. The empty bottle she was sucking on was taken away from baby, she whined in protest, wet strings of saliva spat out as she said, “Ma baba!” Baby was just seconds away from crying out when a pacifier was shoved in her mouth. “Mommy’s special formula is so good, isn’t it Baby?” Gabie lowered the rails to a crib, taking baby and helping her inside. “Don’t worry, all the Mommy’s will be here soon. And you’ll get picked up and brought home, and always be a good baby!” Baby was put in a crib with other babies, Lana’s former coworkers, women who had been working here for years, silently sucking on pacifiers, staring up at the mobile spinning above with dreamy expressions. Baby had one last big girl thought, what are they all staring at? Before looking up, and seeing the spinning colors becoming baby’s whole world as she watched them twirl around, everything else faded out of existence. Maddie Weinen showed her hat trick to her audience, her Mommy turned sister who could do little more than move her head and use her diapers, her boyfriend turned baby brother, and of course, the only one clapping at the mechanical rabbit appearing from the top hat, the robot Mommy that had arrived last night. New Mommy never told Maddie her tricks were stupid or pointless, always clapped and told her they were good tricks and Maddie was a clever girl for thinking of them. Her old Mommy still let out some protests, some times, or new sister rather, she was always whining about something, but better Mommy assured Maddie that the baby was just cranky, or hungry, or messy, Maddie believed her, of course. When she looked into the eyes of her baby sister, she couldn’t see any remnant of the old mother Weinen in there, still though, Maddie couldn’t help but miss her old baby sister, wherever she was. Her new brother wasn’t too bad. Her boyfriend was always the first to support Maddie, and even in his current state of mostly trying to suck his toes he had eyes for Maddie, she smiled and waved her hand at him in his fuzzy blue onesie with feeties and mittens. New Mommy said that Maddie had a matching pink one just for her, but Maddie wasn’t quite ready for that, Maddie would have to drink Mommy’s special formula, and something told Maddie if she did that then there’d be no more tricks, just trying to eats her feets and drink more babas, with way more wet diapers. Speaking of wet diapers, Maddie poked the sodden diaper under her leotard. “Mommy, I needs a changey.” “Of course, baby girl.” Maddie was laid down right in front of her former Mom and boyfriend, unconcerned as she was revealed right in front of them as the machine took care of her diaper, she was even given a rattle to chew on while Mommy took care of her needs. In the middle of wiping Maddie cleaned, Mommy paused, her eyes flashing red. In a strange voice, she said. “It’s ready…” Quickly, Maddie’s change was finished, and Mommy gathered up the two little babies and took Maddie by the hand with a third appendage that came from the side. “Be a big girl for Mommy and keep up, dear. Or, you can have your special baba now and Mommy can carry you.” She offered. Maddie shook her head. “Not yet.” The robot nodded with a smile. “That’s ok, as soon as we’re there, you won’t need that anyway. Come along, children.” Maddie and her family were led out of the Weinen home, the streets were covered in the robot Mommies, each one with handfuls of adult babies and holding the hands of others, each one being led in the same direction, towards the woods on the outskirt of town, were it was glowing pink. Maddie and the others were led towards Robbie Harris’ cabin, and what lay past that. “You bastard!” Holly Jackson slapped Tim’s face as hard as she could, eyes wet with tears. “You knew about all this and you didn’t do anything to stop this!” She spat out, accusingly. Jeremy sat up in bed. His head still ached, in spite of the pain pills he was given. He gave the young man a pitying look. “Come on, Holly, no one could’ve expected anything like this to happen.” Holly gave the bedridden old man a glare before looking away quickly. Turning her attention back towards Tim. “You could’ve stopped this before it began!” Her anger was spiraling out of control. Her hand lifted up again, ready to strike Tim again. “My Mom and sister are fucking babies because you let your girlfriend do what she wanted!” Tim stared between his feet, not sure how to respond. Jeremy had patiently sat and listened to each part of Tim’s story, and while he was angry too, he couldn’t help but feel more anger at himself, for leaving Marisa and Jenny there. He thought Holly felt similarly, having left her own behind. Holly groaned, sitting down, clearly ready to hit something else, but in that party dress she looked more like the birthday girl who didn’t get the exact present she wanted. It was strange, though the car crash was a blur, Jeremy could’ve sworn she was wearing something blue…. “Hurting each other isn’t going to help anything.” Jeremy said decidedly. “We have to do something to fix this.” He began to rise, but quickly two sets of hands were on the thin fabric of the hospital gown, pushing him down. Finally speaking up, Tim said, “I’m not sure there’s anything to be done, maybe bomb that ship or something, because based on what both of you said those weird robots are all over town, maybe we can call the government and try and get them to drone strike the ship.” “No!” Jeremy and Holly said in unison. Jeremy went on, “My family is there, there’s no way I’m letting anyone throw explosives while they’re there!” “Yeah! There has to be something else…” Holly added. “Well, I don’t know what to do. Even if we get outside help, the second they get into town they’re going to go baby brain anyway, I don’t even know if the skies are safe anyway, for all we know if a bomber flies over that ship they won’t be pissing their pants and asking for a snack from HQ.” Tim looked down again. “No, no, no,” Jeremy mused, “If anyone official is brought into this, their first thought is going to be how to use that thing in the woods. The three of us, we know we’re not affected by it. What if, I don’t know, sabotage it? Grab some gasoline and burn the fucker to the ground.” “You mean the two of us,” Holly motioned to Tim and herself. “There’s no way you’re getting out of this bed any time soon, and we don’t have time to wait around.” “I don’t know if gasoline is going to do anything anyway. That thing apparently crashed from outer space, that thing is built to last.” “Well, what if we didn’t have to destroy it?” Holly said, rising from her seat, scratching her chin. “I told you guys about that teleporter Maddie Weinen built, what if we threw that in there and sent the ship somewhere else?” Tim thought for a moment, “That could work, using the stuff the affected made while under the ships effect… That’s probably our best bet but, can we even use that thing? Listen, there’s a bunch of those matter replicators in town, what if we made some bombs with those, real bombs, not gasoline, strap it to the ship and blow it up from the outside. “Hmmm…” Jeremy rested his face in the palm of his hand. “No, no bombs!” Holly insisted. “The teleporter is our best bet.” “Wait,” Jeremy said, “I agree getting that thing out of there as quickly as you can is for the best, but it might be better to have a backup plan. We don’t even know if you can get that thing to work, or if Maddie Weinen is around to help you.” Holly huffed, “Fine, when we get back to Kingswood, I’ll get the teleporter, and you,” She shoved a pointed finger into Tim’s chest. “You get plan B.” Tim held up his hands, “Can you even move that thing by yourself?” She put her hands on her hips, “Just because I’m dressed like a little kid doesn’t mean you get to treat me like one. Maddie Weinen could put it together by herself, how hard could it be?” Tim bit his lip. “Then… we need… Listen, I hate to say it, but if we don’t do this…” “We’re going to.” Holly said with determination. “Yeah, we’re going to try our best but, Jeremy,” He looked towards the bed ridden older man, “If we don’t contact you in a day, you get someone on the phone, get someone to help. If… If Kingswood is a lost cause,” Holly tried to interrupt him, only to be shushed by Jeremy. “If Kingswood is a lost cause,” Tim continued, “You have to get someone to do something about it. We can’t let everyone in the country, or worse, end up, you know,” Jeremy and Holly both thought of all the people, including their families, stuck in a state of perpetual infantilization. “Alright.” Jeremy agreed. He gave both of them his phone number, and they both took a second to find the hospital number, Tim programming both numbers into his phone, Holly writing them down on scraps of paper, sure that she would find a phone somewhere along the way. Tim and Holly gathered themselves, preparing to leave, “Good luck, kids.” Jeremy held out a hand. “Thanks,” Tim said, “Get better old man.” “Jeremy, thanks for running that bolt bag over for me.” Holly said sincerely. “That was probably the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.” “No worries, kid, stay stay out there.” Tim and Holly walked out of the room side by side. Holly felt something heavy in her pocket, looking inside, she saw Carly’s remote. Whatever that monster that attacked her earlier and put her in these clothes had apparently decided to let her keep it. She shuddered thinking about using it, thinking of what it did to her Mom and Mrs. Weinen, but, before the end of this, she might have to use on someone herself. Walking out of the hospital, Tim took in a breath of fresh morning air, walking towards his car, he glanced at the dark stain on the passenger seat. Holly looked at the blood stains Jeremy had left there last night, and decided to sit in the back. The car whirred to life, and the pair drove towards the city line. As they approached a sign that said, “Leaving Derry, come back soon!” A clown holding a bundle of balloons waved at Holly, pointing at the sign, laughing as the car drove past. Chapter 7 The morning light was bright and blinding on Tim’s eyes as he sped down the alarmingly empty road. As though people instinctively sensed the danger in going to Kingswood, they seemed to be staying away en masse. A sign was approaching. ‘Kingswood ~ Population 3871 ~ Always Growing’. More like shrinking, Tim thought grimly as he and Holly passed by the sign. He took a second to glance back at his companion, half expecting to see the young woman asleep, but only saw her staring out the window. Opening his mouth, he swiftly closed it. Unsure of what to say, what are people supposed to say in situations like this? Sorry your family got turned into over sized infants? My condolences? At least you’re not drooling on a pacifier right now? The silence was heavy now that he was aware of it. He was tempted to turn on the radio just to have some noise, but resisted the impulse. Turning his attention back towards the road, he stopped thinking about speaking for the moment. Until. “Ahh…” A quiet sigh came from the backseat. “You doing alright, kid?” Tim was surprised by the words out of his mouth, he was sure that he had nothing to say. Holly gave him a look of irritation before looking back outside. “No, obviously. I was going to be out of this town, soon. Y’know?” She watched the trees flash by in the window. “I was accepted to Bates College, I was going to be the first Jackson in my family to go to college in 3 generations.” The brag sounded hollow. “I wasn’t going to be like Mom or Grandma and get knocked up as soon as I got out of high school. But, I guess we’re just destined to deal with babies.” “Hmm,” Tim said noncommittally. Another sigh. “Who could’ve imagined I’d just be dealing with my Mom’s and sister as my babies? I kind of wish I could just take off, forget about them. Go live my life, but, I can’t help but worry about them.” “Yeah-” His eyes went towards the glovebox. “You’re stronger than me.” “Huh?” “Well, I just,” Tim could feel his mouth dry as his impulses screamed at him to open the glove box. “I didn’t stay. For Robbie. I ran away as soon as I could.” There was a hesitation, “So did I.” “That’s completely different. You took off after a crazy robot busted in and tried to regress you. I ran away because I needed a drink.” As they got closer to the town center, they pass by empty homes, doors crushed open, cars pulled by the side of the road, lights left on to let the batteries die, the streets deserted without even a cat or dog roaming. “Ha! I could use a drink after all that too.” “Aren’t you too young?” Holly scoffed at the notion. “Don’t be ridiculous. I’m 18, it’s not like I’ve never had a drink before. Didn’t you party at my age? Besides, I feel like I’ve aged 10 years after all thi- Oww!” There was a sharp pain in Tim’s head, he closed his eyes, gripping his head with his hand, the other white knuckling the steering wheel. The sensation came suddenly, without warning, a feeling that was like listening to nails on a chalkboard rearing through his mind. In the back, Holly was clutching her head with both hands, knees raised and crying from the pain inside her, vocalizing her pain much more than Tim, grunting as the pain became unbearable. It was like worms crawling out of the dirt, wriggling to the surface of Tim’s mind. Words squirmed under his conscious. Words that took root, words that grew into feelings, branching out to belief. The pain was easing back, wrapping him up. Timmy felt silly. What was he doing? The road looked funny as it sped in front of him, and something else felt funny in his pants, a gurgling sound came from his belly as the front of his undies became warm and wet, pee spurting from his special parts and running down his shaft and balls, soaking his undies and pants. A bubble burst as a fart trumpeted from his backside, causing a silly, muffled giggle coming from the back. Timmy looked back and saw the other baby sticking her knuckles as far into her mouth as she could, her diaper on full display under her party dress with her legs open and her knees up, slouched crookedly in her seat belt. CRAASH! His eyes off the road, Tim’s car collided with the abandoned car in front of him. His chest rammed into his seat belt then the steering wheel, and more than that, the pain in his head was back, making his thoughts feel like they were on fire and wrong. A groan came from Holly. Grunting, Tim looked back, Holly with the bridge of her nose getting massaged by two fingers, “Ohhh, poopie, ugh, I mean shit!” She moaned. She looked towards Tim, “What happened?” “I don’t know- It’s getting worse,” Tim rested a palm on his trousers, immediately regretting it feeling the wet material. “Damn it, I crapped myself.” “Yeah, uhh, I don’t feel too fresh down there too,” Holly admitted with a blush. Tim un-clipped his seat belt, grimacing as he got out of the car, feeling the warm mush ooze down his backside, feeling bruised by the impact. Holly got out the other side, trying her best to pull down the hem of her dress. “I don’t know how much time we have, we have to hurry.” Tim said, averting his gaze. Holly nervously chewed on a nail. “Should- should we still split up? Maybe we should stick together, if we get like that again, maybe we could, shake the other out of it?” Shaking his head, Tim gave his car one last forlorn look before looking around, seeing the Walmart close by. “No, go get that thing, I’ll try and go with me plan.” Frowning, a look of anger returned to Holly’s face, grounding her a bit, “I still say blowing up the ship is the wrong thing to do. Look around, this place is empty! You know where everyone is? That damned ship! You’d be placing explosives right next to my family, friends, everyone I’ve ever known! Robbie too…” She added, hoping that would jostle Tim out of the plan. “When you were all baby brained, how did you feel?” “What?! I- what does that have to do with anything?” Tim cleared his throat. “I know I felt like nothing, just silly little Timmy without a thought or care in the world. That’s not me, that wasn’t anything like me! I wouldn’t wish that on anybody. I know what I have to do, so- If you disagree with me, you’d better run off and get your teleporter, because if I don’t see you at the ship, that’s the only plan I’ve got.” Tim began to walk towards the large store. Holly gave a huff in Tim’s direction, then proceeded towards the Weinen house. The Walmart was as bright as ever, yet ominously empty as Tim scrambled over abandoned piles of adult baby paraphernalia left scattered all over the department store. Even in the quietest hours in the dead of night, Tim had never seen the store so still. Not a soul but his own was in here. With every movement Tim could feel the squish of the mess in the back of his boxers, hastening his quest to get a fresh pair of clothes. He passed by many piles of toddlerish pants and shorts that would do in a pinch, but had a hard time letting go of his dignity to go that route. He kept going towards the center of the store where the men’s wear would be, having to walk around carts filled with toys, baby food, and changing supplies. It seemed like the last patrons of the store had left in a hurry, and with all the strewn goods all over, not without a few tantrums did they leave. Tim sighed coming to the desired area, even this section of the store was touched by the warped mind virus that had affected everyone else. Racks that would’ve been filled with hoodies, shirts, jeans, cargo pants have been altered to be more babyish, plain shirts replaced by onesies adorned with trains, cartoons, and dinosaurs going ‘rawr’, pants that had buttons on the crotch and legs for easy changes. Even the signs desplaying the latest fashion had been altered to fit the new reality, models that used to have happy or stoic men now showed them playing with toys on the floor in shortalls or grinning in a onesie and fresh bib in a high chair with a decidedly artificial hand reaching out with a spoon full of goop. He was certain, though he hadn’t given the store too much of scrutiny, those pictures hadn’t been up there yesterday. Tim looked around and grabbed a pair of the least offensive pants that he could find before moving on to hopefully find some new underwear. He didn’t have too much luck in that area either, where there were once boxers, briefs, and whitey tightys along with everything in between, now his options seemed to be between Pull-Ups and diapers decorated with balls and motorcycles and more masculine subjects, though he couldn’t help but recoil at the sight of a motorcycle with a face smiling at him waving with stick hands, right next to more unisex options that featured teddy bears and happy suns and moons. A tiny voice inside him whispered, even big boys can wear diapers, Timmy! He violently shook away the thought, considering just going without underwear, but decided against it as more childish impulses ate away his reservations. Tim looked over his shoulder one way then the other, before dropping trow then and there, disgusted by the contents of his pants tossed them away. He grabbed a pair of wipes and started to clean his butt and thighs. He thought of the first day Robbie had spent, did she feel as embarrassed as he did diapering herself? He thought about his ex lover as he ripped open the package of the plainest Pull-Ups he could see, a light blue pair with gray thunder clouds all over it that he could at least pretend to just be briefs, only with a bit of extra cushioning, and no dick hole, he supposed the men that wore these weren’t really expected to make it to any potties, of course they weren’t, he thought as he slid them over his sneakers and up his thighs, they’re just there because big boys like him could still run and play! “Wait, no, I’m not a ‘big boy’,” He tried to reassure himself, “I’m a grown up- an adult!” Though the feeling of it being a lie grew inside him. Feeling a sense of shame, he wrestled up his new pants and made his way out of the store. As he approached the the exit, a glint caught his eye over in the food section of store. Down a familiar aisle, unmolested by the change, a bottle of cheap whiskey laid on the floor of what used to be the liquor aisle, now changed to be full of pouches of pureed food and yogurts that could be sucked through a straw. Tim slowly approached the bottle. Looking down at it, he felt his thirst again. Leaning down, he snatched his prize, not minding as his childish underwear was shown to the air, even with no one there, he couldn’t help but feel a little insecure at the top of it peeking just above his waistband. He twisted the cap open, and let the amber liquor fall down his throat, feeling an immense relief. The little voice in his head chimed in again, it wouldn’t be too bad to just sit here for a minute and take a drink, Robbie was with her friends, and they could play soon, and Holly was a big girl, she could do her plan and everything would be fine, and if not, she’d be little soon and would be able to be with her family just like she wanted to- Tim chucked the bottle down on the hard tile floor, glass shrapnel flying as it shattered satisfyingly on the ground, wiping his chin with his sleeve. Even with that little bit burning his throat, Tim could feel his inhibition etched away by his worst impulses and the growing feeling of being Little. “Heeellooo?” Tim froze as he heard a sing song voice call out to him. “Is there a lost Little One in heere?” Tim looked over the 8 foot tall giant woman come into view, grinning down at him. It looked down at the shattered bottle on the floor, scanning it. “Did someone try something he didn’t like? Don’t worry honey, Mommy has something much tastier for babies like you, just come here!” It commanded Tim. For a second, Tim felt like he should just stand there, raised his arms up and accept the inevitable, before turning around and sprinting through the aisle. He heard the machine giggle to itself, “Awww, does Mommy have to chase her little scamp? Come over here baby boy!” Tim threw down as much as he could into the path of the machine, full carts, displays of jars of baby food that left puddles of goop all over the floor, getting to the end of the aisle he turned left, barely giving the machine a glance to see if it was abated by his attempts to stall it in any way, only to see it stomp through the fallen carts, glide easily through the dropped food without a care for stepping into the glass. “Mommy’s gonna get you!” It called out to him, eyes glowing red briefly. He sprinted down the back aisle, in between the freezer section and next to an array of cheeses, he was about to turn down the cold aisles when the machine crashed through one of the refrigeration units, sending sparks, glass, and bits of metal everywhere. “Heeeere’s Mommy!” “Fuck!” Tim did an 180 and sprinted towards the back of the store, he jumped through a pair of double doors towards the employee area looking everywhere for an exit, pallets full of crates and boxes of goods scattered everywhere in between shelves full of stock in the gray, concrete laden floor, his eyes darting around for shutters for delivery, the sounds of stamping metal behind him telling him his time was running out. A steel door with a dingy window welcomed freedom, Tim hurried over to it, each step the thin padding between his legs an unwelcome reminder that he should just stop running, let Mommy pick him up and take him to all his friends where he could sit down, Mommy would probably even let him have a drink from her boobies like little Candy Greenbriar, he would be happy and not have to concern himself with anything. Tim was running from this slippery slope just as much as the rampaging machine behind him. He gripped the metal knob just as the robot entered the back area. “There you are Little One! Are you all done playing chase?” Tim jiggled the knob faster, growing frustrated at much resistance the old and worn door was giving him, given how banged up and worn the sides of it were, it must’ve been decades since it’s been replaced. The sounds of heavy footfall was getting louder behind him. “Coooome heeere!” It was steadily approaching him, he looked over at it, crouching down, ready to lunge like a tiger, with a yelp, he jumped away, letting it crash through the door, leaving a hole in the plaster around the door, like a Looney Tunes character. Tim side stepped through the hole, as the machine gathered itself and searched around for him. Sprinting, Tim made his way towards the front of the store, his sneakers making splat sounds on the pavement beneath him, soon joined by stamping as the robot began making its way towards him again. Teeth gritting, sweat was pouring down his face, heart was pounding in his throat, adrenaline was burning through Tim as each move he made was dictated by instinct. Reaching the parking lot, he hopped into a parked sedan, locking the door behind him as the robot reached him. He was climbing over the center console just as the robot ripped the door off it’s hinges and grabbed his shoe. Slipping his shoe off, he jumped out the other side and zigzagged around other parked cars as the robot struggled to free itself from the sedan. Tim couldn’t help but feel like a toddler running through the parking lot with a missing shoe, like he had lost it during play. Each step lopsided and awkward, his left foot falling lower than the other as he made his way towards a brick wall separating the property from the smaller businesses. He jumped into the first building he ran across. An old barber shop was what he found as a sanctuary, he cringed as the bell above the door jingled as he came in. He hurried to the back, past the waiting area and the row of chairs through a heavy curtain separating the employee area and the floor. He peeked out the curtain, at the large windows towards the street as the robot came into view, looking everywhere for him outside, calling out and cooing for him. “Ohhh baaaaby!” It called out, “Come out, come out, where ever you are! Mommy has a treat for you!” It yelled out trying to tempt Tim. He ducked down, trying to make himself a small target while the machine stalked down the road. Tim sighed, sitting on the floor with his back to the wall, feeling the sweat on the back of his shirt, and with horror, found the padding around his crotch also damp, hoping that it was just the sweat the made his back moist too, or else he was further gone than he thought. He wrestled his last shoe off and left it as he went back to the front, the smell of aftershave choking the air around him. He looked around for anything he could use to defend himself, settling on a straight razor that he knew was really only in his hand to make himself feel better. The old barber shop had been there for over half a century. Tim had come in here a couple of times while seeing Robbie. The white haired man that ran this place usually taking the customers, occasionally having help rotate in and out over the years was a kindly sort, usually reserving just small talk for Tim, but always had a lot to say to Robbie when she came in. The more practical sort, Robbie had been coming to this barber shop since she was small, preferring it over the newer hair salon down the street, Tim remembered Robbie and the old barber chatting for hours, as she always let other customers go in front of her, as she helped the doddering fella with sweeping while talking about the goings on in town. Tim tried to forget about the woman Robbie used to be while making his plan. The Kingswood Cafe was only a few doors down from the old barber shop, but he was sure he could still hear the robot outside. He knelt down next to the chairs in the waiting room, his socks getting dirtier and dirtier with every step on the linoleum. Tim had to bite the inside of his cheek to ground himself when he saw the toys in the corner, the buzzing in his head compelling him to pay attention to the toy roller coaster in the corner with colorful wood pegs, the icon of the kiddie waiting area that brought Tim back to walking into doctor’s offices with his real Mom as a kid and playing while they waited. Sighing, Tim grabbed the bell from above the door, gently and slowly, pulling it away and setting it down on a pile of magazines and newspapers next to the door and let himself out as silently as he could. He thought about the people playing on the streets he saw, people running around playing tag and catch, the girls skipping and laughing, as he stepped over a lost jump rope. Looking around, he couldn’t help but feel like he was in a ghost town, with the empty cars on the road, stores that would normally be bustling by this time in the day. Kingswood felt like a shadow of its former self, and Tim had a sad feeling that this change would be permanent. Walking on to the patio of the cafe, Tim could hear the distant trudging of the machine close by, reminding him that the monster on the loose was still searching for him and his time was precious. The bean smell had mixed with a strong odor of baby powder, neither of which would be too offensive on its own but combined like this made it feel perverse in a strange way. On the counter was a free sample of Kingswood Cafe and Bakery diapers, with its mascot bear with a steaming mug plastered on it. There was a horrible impulse to try it on in Tim’s head, but ignoring that, he walked around the counter to his goal. For a moment, Tim was confused by the sleek silver machine in front of him, trying to remember what April did to make the machine work, until it clicked in his mind. Staring at the matter replicator, he realized that he couldn’t just tell it to make an explosive, he had to show it an example of one first, but there was a short cut he could use. Tinkering with the machine, Tim intuitively knew what to do, incredible secrets were leaking into his brain, stacking up, becoming too much to allocate attention to anything. Tim wanted to go through everything in the place, take apart every piece of electronic and make it better, bust open the TV take the circuits and make machinery that the Earth has only ever dreamed of. His mind was filling up with ideas and possibilities and would’ve been laughable to him only a few days ago. No, he couldn’t just make a whole sale grenade out of nothing, but when everything is made of an element, of atoms and protons and electrons, life and everything around it was built up of legos. Fiddling with the machine for a few minutes, he came away with the start of his bomb, a simple detonator in the shape of a silver stylus and a black rod, only for the door to open behind him. “Hello, sweet boy!” The robomommy said, walking towards the counter. “Was baby looking for a sweet drink? You know Mommy has everything you need, baby boy,” Tim looked at the first explosive in his hand, and back to the machine approaching him. Tim had to think quick and grabbed the diaper off the counter. “Momma,” he said in the smallest, most pathetic voice he could manage. “Timmy needa changie…” He held out the diaper to the machine, metal tendrils came out of the sides of the machine over the counter, grabbing the diaper and continued to reach out for him. “Mommy is very, very proud of you for telling him, now…” A steel claw gripped his wrist and started pulling him towards it. Tim saw the diaper inch towards the center of the machine, gulping, he dropped to the floor and hit the tip of the stylus, the explosive hidden inside the diaper going KRRRBEWM! In the machines hands, vibrating the whole building, sending dust, wood, and metal everywhere. Tim got off the floor, coughing, covered in dust and debris. He looked around in a panic at the wreckage of the cafe, scanning for… There! He pulled out the silver machine out of a pile of wood and sighed in relief as he saw it was intact, before a more pressing issue became known to him. There was an ache, a sharp pain, as Tim looked down and saw a piece of the robot’s arm lodged in his shin, a large metal tube coming out one leg and into the other. He swore. “That’s one bad booboo…” Holly walked through the empty streets of her town, passing by the same homes and buildings that had become a familiar backdrop all of her life. She had been playing down these streets since she was wearing diapers the first time, went on many playdates on the very road the Weinen house was on. She tried to ignore the squelching feeling that had been between her legs since the horrible signal had begun to finally affect her, with every step reverberating through her body, her braces tingled between her teeth, and put the memories of childhood out of her head. It wouldn’t do to dwell on thoughts of playing when the urge to skip and sing were increasingly easy to fall to. Distracting herself, she thought of her future. She could still attend college in a couple of months, go through all that, find a boyfriend (not a Daddy, she firmly told herself), go get a job with real responsibility, start a family of her own. She ran through fantasies over and over again, stopping periodically when some fantasies began to drift towards her getting diaper changes or going to a daycare. Holly stood in front of the Weinen house, picturesque as it always had, the light blue home the epitome of suburbia, complete with immaculate lawn and beautiful garden Mrs. Weinen had spent countless hours tending to only marred by tacky flamingos and cutesy ceramic garden gnomes, trying not to picture Mrs. Weinen getting turned into the babified version of herself by the remote that hung heavily in sash around his waist. She gave it one last look before walking towards it, stopping dead in her tracks when she heard a giggle. Turning her head, she saw the owner of the gym in town dragging around a woman in a space themed onesie. Holly studied the woman for a moment, taking in how normal she looked in her tights, and tank top, though she couldn’t help but notice the stretchy material around her crotch looked a tad darker than the rest. “Oh! I thought we’d never find you a little sister, Alice! Hi, sweetie! Are you lost?” Ginger waved at her, approaching Holly with the girl in tow. “No, I’m good with whatever- all this is,” Holly motioned with a hand. “Leave me alone.” “That’s not what your clothes say!” Ginger said with a manic look. “Just come to Mommy and she’ll take you away, she’ll take care of everything from now on!” She promised, her eyes filled with lust. Holly scoffed, “Seriously?! You’re what? Going to tell me I’m asking to be babied based on what I’m wearing? You’re a creep!” Ginger frowned, not expecting this kind of resistance from the girl in the pink party dress. “I- Come on, princess, Mommy can see you need a change from here. Is your pretty diaper supposed to sag under your cute dress?” Pointing at the other woman’s crotch. “I’d worry about yourself if I were you. You look like you need a change more than me. Why don’t you go find one of the crazy robots and go get a ‘Mommy’ to change you, hmm?” The idea put a halt to Ginger’s advance towards Holly. “M-Mommy?” The idea seemed to bounce inside her head. “N-no! I’m the Mommy, and you’re the baby!” She decried the idea shrilly before resuming her approach towards Holly. Alice was looking back and forth between the two. “Listen, I don’t have time for this. The more time we spend in the place the worse we’re going to get. Just go! I’m busy.” “N-no… I’ve been waiting for this for too long! I’m going to finally be the Mommy to real adult babies, and you’re coming with me whether you like it or not.” Ginger lunged at Holly, grabbing her tightly. Struggling, Holly tried to get away from the crazy lady, only to realize the other woman was considerably stronger than her. Pulling a hand away, Holly swung her hand outstretched, digging her nails into Ginger’s face. “Oww!” Ginger cried, clutching at the scratches on her cheek, “You little bitch!” With no thought, Ginger threw a fist at Holly, impacting at her eye. Holly fell on to the grass, gathering her wits as she could feel her right eye begin to swell, saying, “T-that’s a bad word!” She pursed her lips for a second. That wasn’t what she meant to say. In the quick tangle and blow to the head, the childish thoughts had begun to take over Holly. She could feel her mind slowing, wanting to give into the baby inside her. “You little brat!” Ginger glared at Holly kneeling on the grass in front of the Weinen home. “You are going to get such a spanking!” Yelping, Holly got up and ran to the front door, slamming it shut behind her and quickly latching the deadbolt. Seconds after she could hear the knob jostled then pounding on the door. “Let Mommy in you brat!” Holly let a sigh out, letting herself fall down on the steps on the staircase in front of the door, about to turn away when a garden gnome came flying through the bay windows, a shower of glass raining down on the white couch in front ot it. A shriek came from Holly as Ginger climbed through new opening, Holly could hear the girl in the space onesie cry from the street. Glowering, huffing, Ginger let our a shriek, “You come to Momma now!” She leapt from the couch towards the stairs that Holly was crawling up as quickly as she could, only for her ankle to be grabbed, pulled, dragging her towards the crazed woman. Holly cried out, banging her chin against the steps. Her dress was pulled up, and the first of many hits came to her butt and thigh, sending a smarting pain up Holly. Holly had been spanked one time in her life, she had been 3, running after her older sister, laughing and swinging a hard plastic wiffle ball bat around acting like she was going to be beat her big sis (she probably was, but remembering this she couldn’t quite recall her intentions) when wildly swinging she had busted a glass cabinet that had been handed down by her Mom’s grandmother. Her Mom, furious at first, left her alone in her room for an hour while Holly had cried it all out and Mom calmed down, when her Mom finally came, explained to her how important that heirloom had been and how her carelessness had ruined something that Holly or Carly or maybe one of their daughters was supposed to have one day, then, as cooly as she could, Pearl Jackson had put Holly on her lap, and spanked her. Then Holly spent the next hour feeling sorry for herself in her room, rubbing her sore bottom. That first smack from Ginger brought Holly back into the mindset of that little girl, filled with shame and pain, tears were filling her eyes as Holly brought a knee up and sent her scratched up Mary Jane shoe right into Ginger’s face. “Ahhh! Bad baby! Bad baby!” Ginger pounded her fists into the carpet, her tantrum telling Holly that she was losing her own fight with the signal from the ship, but as Ginger got up, leaving a new wet trail on the carpet from where she landed. Holly’s hand went towards the sash around her waist before she fully grasped what she was doing, pointing the remote at Ginger and fired. She watched the beam hit the woman, causing her to stop where she was crawling on the stairs, her hair falling out in tufts, her boobs shrinking to nothing and body filling with fat as she turned into an oversized baby. Ginger wailed out in confusion, while Holly stepped over her, trying to ignore the new warm sensation that was in her diaper. The bright sunshine outside was dizzying as Holly tried to get her bearings, walking off the multiple sources of humiliation that warmed her under her dress, squinting through her steadily worsening black eye to see the platform that she had seen Carrie Weinen vanish from yesterday, before Holly had known even more shit could hit the fan. She pulled the parts of the wooden platform away until only a small round dish about three feet in diameter, connected to a bluish steel box with dials and knobs that Holly wondered if they were only for decoration. “Mommy acting funny.” Holly turned, seeing Alice standing by the backdoor. Turning back to examine the dish and machine, she called out to the girl, “She’s not your Mommy. She’s just some pervert that got a taste of her own medicine.” The girl frowned at this, Holly tried not to pay too much attention to her as she focused on wrapping her head around the strange machine in front of her, finding it surprisingly easy to figure out the more she studied it. It was far from anything she should understand, but as the seconds went by, and the ship’s signal affected her more and more, Holly realized she it was all so simple. With the machine in between her legs, her diaper sticking out from her splayed stance much more than a clear headed Holly would’ve liked, she was taking apart the dish and box with one hand, her off hand was getting slobbered on as she sucked her thumb. Alice had taken a spot on her knees not far from Holly, at first curious what she was doing with the machine, occasionally looking back towards the house where her former “Mommy” was wailing from. She fidgeted in her spot, the tedium wearing down her diminished attention span, until a naughty thought crossed her. Crawling over to Holly’s spot, her palms and knees becoming green from the grass, Alice knocked the machine out of her hands. Holly whipped her head back, crying out, “Hey!” Her lips quivering, ready to start bawling. With her tongue sticking out, Alice gave a taunting, “You’re it!” Smacking Holly with a grassy palm before crawling away. Holly glanced at the box on the ground, knowing she should be working on it as fast as she could before… Try as she might, Holly couldn’t remember what the deadline was, in fact, the whole reason for working on the teleporter was becoming a distant memory, and with a giggle, she started crawling after Alice. The two girls crawled after each other in the yard, going in between chairs that had been left there yesterday, hiding behind pieces of the platform, trading back and forth ‘it’. Holly lost all concept of time, her inhibitions and plans becoming dust, all that existed was this moment, until she heard something coming from the house that knocked her out of her daydream like state. “Oh you poor thing! Let Mommy get you dressed. Silly thing, you are a mess!” One of the robots, and so close! Holly glanced back towards the machine, and tried to stand up to run to it, only to forget how to for a moment. She struggled to stand, her legs bent and bowed, pigeon toed, Holly fought to keep from screaming as she waddled towards her goal like a real toddler. “And I see we have two more lost Little Ones!” Holly glanced over and saw the giant in a green dress holding the bald Ginger in a fresh white onesie furiously suckling at the robot’s teat. “Come here, sweetie, are you hungry?” Alice squealed and crawled towards her. Holly turned her attention towards the machine she actually wanted, each step she took felt like it took a monumental effort. She fell inches away from the teleporter, scampering towards the last distance on her hands. Reaching out to grab the dish, a revelation dawning on her as it was finally in her hands, she ripped the box apart, finding the key component that would enable the teleportation. The back of Holly’s skirt was grabbed just as a tiny glass vial was in her hands. Holly let out a squeak looking up at the towering figuring, holding Ginger in one arm and Alice in the other, a probing tendril snaking underneath her dress, giving her padded rear a squeeze, Holly let out a gasp as a mushy mess smashed against her crotch. “Uh-oh! Did someone leave Mommy a stinky surprise? Did she?” Holly blushed, one hand reaching down, she hadn’t realized she had messed during her playtime, she struggled against the shame and the urge to give up, lashing out with her whole body trying to get away from the robot while keeping the vial in her grip. “Nuh-uh!” The robot said in a sing-song voice, “Now’s not the time for play!” More tendrils came out from the machine’s sides, pinning Holly down. Her previous experience in her home came back in a flashback as she was held down, her privates feeling the refreshing cool air as the diaper tapes were ripped away. Warm tears were slowly cascading down Holly’s cheeks while she whimpered as the robot cleaned her up, Holly’s butt felt the warm grass beneath her for a second, and then the cool cotton of a fresh diaper replacing it, a few sobs escaped Holly’s lips while the robot (Mommy) finished it’s (her) job. Holly’s muddled thoughts becoming more erratic by the second, her panic overwhelming her focus. “Someone’s a cranky pants! Mommy know how to fix that!” Holly watched as Ginger was lowered from Mommy’s chest, and to Holly’s horror she was raised to replace her. Holly’s face brushed against the artificial sack of milk, her mouth adjusted towards the nipple, tears still flowing, Holly found herself automatically latching on to it, warm cream filling her mouth before she knew what she was doing. She whipped her face away and spat out the sweet concoction, it ran down her front, covering her chin and neck, before her head was pressed back to the boob. Once again, as soon as her lips tickled from the nipple, her baby side, growing stronger by the second, latched and the cream filled her mouth, a metallic hand keeping her from moving her head away again, Holly desperately tried to keep herself from swallowing any of it, but eventually a choke came from the back of her throat and she let a rough, heavy gulp go down. As soon as that first gulp hit her belly, Holly could feel herself slipping away, her sucking became more steady, and her goals becoming a loose idea. With precious few seconds left to her, Holly reached towards the holographic skin of Mommy, feeling a strange buzzing on her arm as the light tickled her skin. She felt a tangle of cords inside, blindly fumbling inside until she felt a connection, then let her hand relax and fell out of the machine. Holly let herself become absorbed by drinking, in the distance, she could hear Alice greedily gulp and suck just like she was, and Ginger mewling. After an eternity, Holly was pulled away, fresh dribbles of cream falling from the corner of her mouth, she blinked up at the afternoon light as she hiccuped. Lazily, she squinted up at Mommy who smiled down at baby Holly, pushing her up to a shoulder and giving some light patting on baby’s back until she let out a burp, and let a dribble soak into her diaper at the same time. Baby giggled a little at the sound she made, cooing in comfort. Gripping the fabric of the dress Mommy wore, Holly’s tired eyes began to falter. “Alright ladies, let’s get you back home!” Baby heard as she settled down for her nap. Tim hobbled on the dirt path up towards the cabin, a tote bag on his shoulder from the cafe weighing heavy on his shoulder, passing by the wreck doors of the Jackson home, the eerie stillness of Jeremy Copper’s house, and many more like them. Grimacing with each step, Tim left a trail of blood from his weeping wound, but there was a silver lining to his pain and slowness: he was grounded, he still felt the siren song that called to him, telling him to end his resistance, but it was drowned out by the pain he felt every time his leg moved. In front of Robbie’s cabin, a large path was made, Robbie’s jeep pushed to the side, based on the tire tracks, it was literally pushed, leaving deep gouges in the earth and two large dents on the doors. The dirt had been stamped flat, some of it had been gone around the cabin, trampling the green grass flat, others had gone through the home, making it look like a twister had hit the place. The couch had been flipped upside down, cabinets were opened and emptied, it looked like the living room had been turned into a make shift changing station, a large blanket and several diapers and changing supplies piled up ready for use, the kitchen counter lined up with dirty bottles and empty jars of baby food and… On the counter was bottle of whiskey, tied to the neck with a piece of twine was a note with Tim’s name of it. Tim grabbed the note and the bottle and begun to read it. “Sorry I missed you, Timmy, and you get got dragged into all this. I don’t know if you’re ever going to see this, but I had to say byby goodbye one last time. The dig is almost done, and it’s getting hard to tink to know words good, had to write this quick. I think mebbe maybe it was wrong to try and fix you, even if it was for a good reason, its hard for me to turn back now two, so I ask one of the Mommy’s to leave this hear for you, I hope you get it. Have a good life, Timmy, maybe we’ll see each other again, one day, but I’m not sure I’ll be able to recog know you. -I always love you, Robbie” Tim looked at the note, next to Robbie’s name was a wet mark where it looked like she left a kiss, though it was hard to tell without lipstick, and over the margins were little doodles, with flowers and hearts, a stick figure with ‘Scruffles’ helpfully identifying it. Tim walked over to the back window and stared out, with the bottle in one hand and the note in the other, letting the bag hit the floor. Towards the woods, in the direction of the ship, he could hear the sounds of many people. He looked down at the bottle and wondered about Robbie, wondering if she could ever bounce back from all this, or if anyone else could, or if even he could. With a sad look on his face, he twisted the cap open on the bottle and took a large swig, only to swear when he felt his crotch warm. “Shit!” He pulled away his pants and watched helplessly as his Pull-Ups soaked up his uncontrolled pee. Tim slumped down against the wall, head on his knees, listening to the distant voices, occasionally filling his mouth with more burning liquor. He could wait here, one of those robots would be around eventually, right? It would be so easy to give up here. Glug, glug, glug. The damage was already done. Maybe Holly would be around soon, her plan was better anyway. Glug, glug, glug. He felt his Pull-Ups warm more, and felt a dribble escape the boundaries of the thin incontinence undergarment, soaking into his babyish pants. Glug, glug, glug. At this point, he should just stick himself into one of those diapers and be done with it. He failed, he was a screw up, with his bum leg there was no way he was getting anywhere close to the ship without someone stopping him anyway. Besides, if Robbie was there, would he really have the stomach to… Glug, glug, glug. For awhile, he sat there, in a pool of his shame feeling sorry for himself. “Heehee!” From outside, he heard a giggle from a woman, Tim got off the floor, and saw a robot in a green dress, carrying three girls, one of them in a distinctly familiar pink party dress. Oh no, Tim thought to himself, Tim got up, waddling towards the backdoor of the cabin, his leg on fire slowing his pace, and saw the robot disappear into the trail. Head buzzing from the signal and whiskey, he remembered poor Candance, and in her place imagined Holly. The kid didn’t deserve that. The bottle slipped from his hand, spilling its contents on the wooden floor and followed, only grabbing his bag as an after thought before running (hobbling) after them. As quietly as he could, Tim followed the robot in the green dress, holding a girl in a space onesie in one arm who cooed and reached up for the robot’s face, in a tendril below her, a bald, flat chested woman dimly waggled her arms, not appearing to be in full control of her limbs even more than the other babified people, and then in the left arm, Holly snored, one leg hanging over the machine’s arm, a smile on her dreaming face. Tim felt sick at the sight, and promised himself, if nothing else, he would get her away from here, gritting his teeth and ignoring his pain as much as he did the wet, squelching that was soaking his pants. The sounds of people grew louder as they approached where the dig site was, and soon, where there was once trees, Tim saw the clearing around the ship had grown exponentially larger, it looked like an outdoor concert venue, a sea of people everywhere, for every 10 one of the robots, he saw playpens scattered around holding the denizens of the town playing inside, bassinets built out of the newly fallen cribs holding dozens of people, several tents were around too, though Tim couldn’t see what was going on in them. He watched as the three girls were deposited in the nearest playpen, Tim found it easy to join the crowd of people unnoticed, passing by people of all ages, some of them wearing only diapers, others with short shirts and dresses that barely went below their waists, a few lucky people got to have their padding covered by shortalls, shorts, or skirts. As Tim passed by them, he realized the distinction between those in the playpens and those outside, everyone out could stand and waddle a bit, while the playpens were reserved for crawlers, nobody seemed to wander away where ever they were placed. Tim snuck into the playpen where he saw Holly was laid down on a blanket, she was up at this point, and staring up into the sky, reaching up for the clouds that passed by and wiggling her legs, gurgling sounds coming from her throat. Tim got on his hands and knees and slowly crept near her. He knelt above her, and looked down sadly at the independent young woman he had only met the previous night, once clearly ashamed by the childish outfits she was forced to wear and showing concern for her family, now wriggling about, giving anyone with a mind to look a flash of her diaper, that is when she wasn’t inadvertently hiking up her dress herself to show it off, a disgusting film of flaky white cream coated the front of her dress, her chin, and corners of her mouth. Holly gave Tim a toothy grin with her braces on full display when she noticed him staring down at him, before a bubble blew from her mouth, popping and sending the simple girl into a fit of giggles and kicking her feet up and down. “Kid? You in there?” Tim gently said, a look of concern flashed on Holly’s face, a look of recognition, before she looked up towards the sky at a passing cloud that caught her attention. “Holly?” Tim shook her shoulder a bit, Holly frowned, her eyes squinting like she was about to cry out. As a last resort, Tim pulled back his hand, and sent a slap right into Holly’s cheek. “Oww! You dick!” Holly said, turning her body away from Tim, holding her cheek. “Oh, thank God, Holly!” “Oww,” Holly repeated, getting on her hands and knees. “That hurt!” She gave Tim a hurt look, her lips pouting, “But thanks, I- that was awful. But, not? It was like being empty and full at the same time…” Tim put a hand gently on her shoulder, “Holly, you gotta focus, we have to get out of here.” Holly shook her head. “I- don’t know if I can,” She looked down at her legs disappointed. “I don’t think I can walk any more,” She said with a look of fear at her legs. “I don’t think I’m much of a walker, either,” Tim said, motioning at his bum leg. “Shit!” Holly swore, “What happened?” “Not important right now, I guess,” He hoisted the bag on his shoulders, “Plan A then…” “Wait!” Holly grabbed Tim’s arm. “Please, don’t, I got the teleporter, the robot that got me, I don’t know where she is, but she has this green dress, and she has blondish hair, it’s in her, please, just try and get rid of the ship that way, all these people, you don’t know how many people will get hurt, please!” She pleaded. “I’ll try my best-” Tim was grabbed from behind, looking up to see one of the machines, one in a red dress with floral patterns, pulling him up, sticking a cold hand down his pants. “Oh my, I thought I saw a baby boy in need of a change. And what happened to your leg? Oh, we’ll have to get you all cleaned up!” As Tim was carried away, Holly called out after him, “Please Tim! Don’t-” She disappeared as Tim was taken through the sea of people. Tim was taken to one of the tents, the sun was creeping towards the bottom of the skyline, there was a wait in line for a row of changing tables where men and women were stripped of their padded prisons, some of them babbling towards their ‘Mommy’s’, others sucking loudly on pacifiers or bottles. While they waited, Tim’s Mommy sprayed his wound with a nozzle from one of its tendrils, making him wince in pain while it was covered in a wrap. “Shh, shh, baby, it’s alright, Mommy makes it alllll better, see?” Tim wanted to complain, but it did feel better, though he wasn’t a fan of the kisses it put on his hurt leg. “Is someone hungry?” Tim watched the machine slip the front of its dress away from a breast and bring him towards it as the line edged forward. Thinking quickly, Tim shoved his thumb into his mouth and loudly and dramatically started sucking on it. With concerned eyes, he scanned the tent area, numerous robots were all inching along in line, each with a Little one in their arm, until he saw it. Holding the girl with the space onesie, the robot in the green dress. He kept his eyes glued to it. Tim was laid down on a soft bed like surface, and his pants were torn off of him. He idly wondered if he was ever going to wear pants again, as the Mommy told him, “Oh my, I don’t think this big boy is ready for training pants. Diapees are much comfier anyways, you’ll see!” Tim asked himself how many people who came here wearing Pull-Ups were told that same thing, though they probably didn’t mind as much as he did. A probing hand with no care for Tim’s privacy and dignity wiped every inch of his underside, he shivered in discomfort, while keeping an eye on the green dress the whole time, doing his best to ignore the embarrassing situation that was going on below. “Did someone have a poopy? Who thought it was a good idea to put this baby boy in Pull-Ups after that?” The machine asked eyeing a brown mark on the used wipe before disposing it. You wipe yourself in a Walmart in a hurry and see how thorough you are, Tim bitterly thought to himself, the whole time keeping his thumb firmly in his mouth before his ‘Mommy’ had any more bright ideas of filling his mouth with anything else. A fresh diaper was placed beneath him, his ‘Mommy’ decided her ‘baby boy’ needed a little extra care as others patiently waited in line, it rubbed cold lotion into his skin, making sure to rub it into every crease and crevice, Tim had to bite his thumb just to keep from swearing at it. Finally, he was doused with talcum powder, making him smell like a real infant before he was taped up. Eyeing the offending new underwear, Tim experimentally tried pressing his legs together, only to find he couldn’t get his thighs to meet. Inwardly he sighed in discontent, and went back to keeping an eye on the green dress. Alice was apparently in less dire straits in her pants, by the time Tim was being done being changed, she and her Mommy were already joined the crowd. He fought to no avail to get out of the robomommy’s grip so he could follow them, but was only brought into the crowd, before his squirming finally let the Mommy deposit him in one of the playpens. He saw an older couple cuddle with each other in nothing but their diapers, he thought he recognized one of them as a fire fighter that he occasionally saw at the bar, and his wife that he thought had something to do with the local school. Nearby them, he saw the barista from the Kingswood cafe playing with a teddy bear that looked like the one from the cafe’s logo, he blushed thinking of mess he left her work and avoided eye contact with her, though she seemed to be in her own little world. He snuck out of the playpen, keeping his tote bag tight against him while walking on his hurt leg smarted, but he persisted on the trail of the robomommy. Tim felt silly, avoiding them for nearly a day, and now he couldn’t get the attention of one. Pushing through the adult babies who offered little resistance, he finally saw his target, the Mommy who was kneeling down tickling one of the Littles. Creeping up on it, he tugged on it’s dress. It turned around and gave him a big smile. “Yes, baby? What can Mommy do for you?” Tim despised the condescending tone it made towards him as it stared down at him. Mustering up all his acting chops, Tim put his hands behind him and wiggled his hips back and forth the best her could trying to look like an innocent boy, not too difficult considering he was dressed like a toddler. “Mith Mommy,” He said with a very pronounced lisp, “Will you pwease take me to da ship?” Tim felt two arms grab his waist and lift him up. “Of course, sweetie!” As he was carried to the center of the field, Tim wondered where Holly could’ve hid the thing inside the robot, or how he was supposed to know what it was when he saw it. Taking a deep breath, Tim plunged his face inside the robot’s chest, his head buzzing through the hologram’s light. He saw it almost right away, a tiny vial filled with blue liquid, whitish bubbles floating inside like a lava lamp. A hand was on Tim’s head and he was pushed out. “Silly baby, that’s not how you get a drink!” The robot chastised Tim, leading him towards her nipple. He turned his head as far as he could, reaching his hand into the machine. He twisted and turned his head and hand, one trying to feel for the vial, the other avoiding being fed like his life, or maturity, depended on it. The soft fat of the artificial boob was pressed against his face, it was all he could to keep himself from opening his mouth when the nipple was brushed against his face he had to bite his tongue till he tasted blood to keep from giving into the urge to drink, the closer he got to the ship, the louder the child inside his mind screamed at him to give in, the buzzing in his head growing louder, it was maddening, it felt like an eagle screeching between his ears that grew louder and louder. With his resolve tested, the Mommy only got more insistent, pushing his face into her. Opening his mouth, he clamped down with the strongest bite Tim could muster, but this only made Mommy laugh at his antics, “Tsk, tsk!” She clicked her tongue. “Baby, you know you can’t hurt Mommy!” Tim said disapprovingly, just as Timmy’s fingers wrapped around the vial, he felt ashamed. Why was he trying to hurt Mommy again? He was being naughty. Looking down, feeling like a bad baby, his mouth was pushed on to the nipple, and he had a gulp of it before the revile hit him in the gut, a mixture of his shame and the cream mixing with whiskey turning into vile concoction. Timmy let go, before the acid come out from his belly, he let it all out. A mixture of disgust and fear of nearly being gone completely pumped the adrenaline inside of him. With his one good foot, Timmy braced it against Mommy’s chest and pushed himself away. There was resistance at first, then Timmy fell to the dirt, scampering away from Mommy’s grasp as she reached down to grab him. He crawled forward, between the legs of other Littles and Mommies, towards the warmth that he could feel, his hand tightly gripped around something while the weight of the bag on his shoulder dragging him down. Finally, a warm pink light hit Timmy’s face. Looking up, Timmy saw the sharp and round curves of the metal sphere, the warm pink lights emanating from each curve, only a small amount of the bottom still below the ground. Lights flickered on and off all around the ship, a large opening hatch beckoning towards him and all the Littles that surrounded the ship, some crawling into the ship, others sitting mesmerized, a few crying for anyone to come, slowly these people were gathered by the Mommies in the area and carried into the ship. The pink embraced Timmy, making him feel small and safe, one with everything and isolated. Baby Timmy was just a speck of dust in the grand scheme of everything. In the face of majesty, he only wanted to plant himself into the dirt and cry for his Mommy to come and grab him. Yet, he persevered, for Holly, for Jeremy and his family, for the people of Kingswood that would be relegated to a life of perpetual infanthood, for Robbie, and for himself: Tim crawled forward towards the entrance. His legs left the warm ground and fell on to cool metal ascending into the ship, at first, he was blind, only knowing to keep going forward by the echoes in the dark, the soft pitter-patter of hands and knees on the metal, other, heavier footsteps of the Mommies. He could hear the Mommies coming and going, though they had a considerably easier time in the dark, able to maneuver around the Littles heading inside. They passed by Timmy, the phantoms in the shadows, seeing him but leaving him be, knowing he was always stuck on his path. Soon, a little at the end of the tunnel appeared before him, and with it, silhouettes of others in front of him. Timmy’s eyes strained at the blinding light in front of him, and by the time he reached the large opening in the ship, he had nearly lost himself again, the pain in his leg, tongue, and the scrapping of the glass vial in his hand and the rough weight in the bag keeping him focused on his task at hand. Like the the outside, the large oval shaped room, the size of a theater hall was filled with sleek metal, flickering lights, and the bright pink that radiated from every surface that made Timmy feel dull and heavy, each inch he took more effort than the last, and on the walls, Littles everywhere, sucking from artificial teats like the ones the Mommies had, only they were strapped into strange seats with wires going into their bodies, rows of men and women up and down the walls mindlessly sucking the strange cream while some sort of energy was being taken from them, Mommies helping new Littles into the seats before leaving for more of the batteries, each new addition making the pink light shine brighter. And in the center, there she was, Robbie, nude saved for the diaper on her waist, hair thinning to a fine wisp that barely covered her head, belly big, on the lap of the biggest Mommy Tim had seen, he had to squint at her, for a few seconds, she looked just like the other Mommies, but if he looked closely, he could see a different shape, just as maternal but far more alien, the shape the Littles that came before would see as ‘Mommy’, blue and many limbed, a face that belonged to a creature closer to a cephalopoda than an ape, this was the original Mommy, connected to the ship on a throne with wires and tubes strapping her in place, the machine all the others were copies of sent into the minds of all that touched the ship’s signal. “Oh, Robbie, what have they done to you?” Tim asked himself with a heavy heart. The original Mommy seemed to look up at Timmy as he crawled in, and smiled at him kindly. She pointed at him, and two of the smaller Mommies grabbed Timmy and carried him towards her. “Timmy, at last, we’ve been waiting for you. You’ve been in my little Robbie’s mind a lot.” The original seemed to speak directly in Timmy’s head, it had to push its way into his mind but it still broke down the door regardless of how much resistance there was. One of the Mommy’s grabbed Timmy’s bag, with a look of shock, he clung to the tote the best he could, like a child getting his favorite toy taken away. “N-no! Mine! Stop!” He said desperatley. “Ah ah! Those aren’t toys for Little boys like you, sweetheart,” The original whispered loudly inside Timmy’s head. “Bring him to me, Robbie will be so happy to have him back.” Timmy struggled as he was put on to the original’s lap, Robbie seemingly to pay no mind to him, lost in her task of endless drinking. The original gave his hair a light brush before he was plugged into the breast in front of him. Within seconds, Timmy seemed to be on another plane, in a way, he was still vaguely aware and connected to his body, but it was like his mind was free flowing, bouncing up and down the ship, becoming part of the loud song the ship sang out, one of the orchestra of Littles and machines that made up the choir. It was hard to keep himself separated in that instant, it would be so easy to lose his individuality, just be another baby on Mommy’s lap. He was somewhat aware that his body was on auto pilot, sucking on the strange cream, wiggling about in quick, jittery spasms. There were dim lights all around him, growing dimmer by the second, that he could feel as the other Little’s minds, when their lights would be extinguished, Timmy intuitively knew they would be lost forever, and when that happened, the machines would replace them with another, each light gone would increase the range of the signal. Yet, there was one light that burned brighter than all the others, and wasn’t growing dimmer, right next to Timmy, Robbie, he could feel her, touch her mind, or her soul, or whatever these lights were. She wasn’t going out, it was almost as though she was being kept the way she was to set the frequency, [Hello?] Timmy reached out to the bright light next to him. It felt like waking someone up, giving them a nudge to tell them to it was time to move. [Timmy?] [Robbie?] [Timmy,] Robbie thought, or said, or maybe felt was the best way to describe this communication, Timmy had no frame of reference for how this soul to soul communication. Robbie felt a perverse amusement at this thought, knowing instantly how he was feeling. Then, she got sad. [I’m sorry.] She thought, dwelling in despair. [I didn’t mean for all this to happen. It just all felt so good, and everyone else felt good, I thought it was nice for everyone.] It was tough, but Timmy managed to move his physical body, and after a struggle, grabbed Robbie’s hand and held it. [I know, it’s ok.] [Mmmm…] A wave of comfort came from Robbie. [That feels nice.] And it did, the passing of comfort passed between the two back and forth enveloping them in a safe pleasure. [You were tricked, highjacked, Robbie. You couldn’t help it. But I can.] Before Robbie could ask him what he meant, Tim opened his eyes, staring into the original Mommy, one hand still in Robbie’s, he reached into the mechanical parts that made up Mommy, and found a loose wire, wrapping it around the vial of blue liquid in his hand. A flicker of electricity zapped the vial, and the entire ship shook. Finally satisfied, Timmy fell back, not physically, but all his maturity and sense of responsibility become untangled from his being, and Robbie, feeling Timmy’s release, joined him, as the ship and everyone on board vanished from the Earth, reappearing in a distant corner of space. Epilogue- Holly Jackson woke up from a dream, where she was just a happy baby, staring up at the sky as the sun set while a scruffy looking dog, her tummy aching and turning. She sat up, struggling a bit, looking down and to her dismay seeing a well used diaper strapped to her hips. All around her, she saw the people of Kingswood groaning and huffing, waking up from their own stupors, others, to Holly’s pity, she saw could barely move their heads. And, of course, the robots that had brought each and everyone of them to the empty clearing stood still, a hollow reminder of what they had all survived. A few of them, including Holly followed by a happy Scruffles, a shaken Marisa Copper holding her daughter Jenny Copper by hands and tugging her away from the ground of confused people, Alice and Lana O’Duff having found each other in the chaos also following them. As the night fell, those who left wandered the dark trail to the best of their ability, until they saw a cabin. Taking the lead, Holly barged in and immediately grabbed a phone and called for the authorities, as vague as she could, told them there was a huge emergency in the Kingswood forest, and to send as many medics as they could. Of course, she wasn’t taken too seriously, but still, an hour later, a whirring stream of red and blue whites appeared outside the cabin, and Holly told them there were a lot of people in the woods that needed help. By that time, Holly, Marisa, Alice, and Lana had raided Robbie’s wardrobe and put on whatever clothes fit them the best, Marisa Copper tried to get her daughter to get into something more than the onesie with the pink butterflies, only to find the still baby brained Jenjen didn’t mind her attire, if anything she didn’t mind wearing nothing but her diaper and even then, Marisa had to fight her adult daughter to keep it on Alice and Lana took off immediately after they got dressed, though Holly suspected they probably regretted that soon after, as both her and Marisa, feeling like they were in their right minds, still found their bottoms soiled and in need of the diapers that had laid scattered around the home. Holly gave Jeremy Copper a call, and Marisa, realizing who Holly was speaking to, demanded the phone, had a very confusing reunion over the phone with her father, while Jenjen kept tugging on her arm demanding to speak to Grampy. Over the next few hours, helicopters and EMS poured over the area, and soon after that, men and women in black suits appeared to interrogate everyone involved. Holly, as one of the few who could both talk, and probably the only one with the full story, was stuck in a facility for days. Many of the other residents of Kingswood became hospitalized or institutionalized, There seemed to be three categories for the survivors of what was called the Kingswood incident, the first, like Holly and Marisa and a few others with metal in their heads or had come to the town later, would spend the rest of their lives mildly incontinent, and, though they would be hard pressed to admit it, would sometimes have dreams and fantasies about being adult babies, for Holly’s part, in nearly every relationship until she found a husband, would try to get a boyfriend to eventually diaper her, and when she finally had her husband, would make their basement a secret play area for her. Then, there were the cases of those who spent most of their time on the outskirts of the signal, Maddie Weinen for instance, would spend the next few years of her life failing to regain her potty training completely, and trying to regain her education, mostly not recalling any of her previous life, though she still occasionally tried to show the nurses, doctors, and other Littles her magic tricks, and occasionally she asked where her sister Carrie was, she and a few others like her were allowed to stay with extended family, or they were left in the care of specialized facilities. The final category were the worst off, like April, who spent the rest of her life in a research facility, where, when she wasn’t being tested or prodded, spent her free time running her play cafe, giving her stuffed animals cups of tea or coffee (empty cups) with her partner Mista Bear, in this category, she was lucky that she could still speak a few words, even if the majority of them were names of drinks. Or the case of the Stowskis, Kenny and Erin, though they were nonvocal, and could barely move their bodies, would throw full blown screaming fits if they were separated, to the point that the nurses that ordered a special crib to keep the two of them. Jeremy Copper had been reunited with his family after he left the hospital, leaving his family’s home to live with his daughter and granddaughter, both who had become much clingier since the Kingswood incident, and while Jenjen would usually be the one asking him for a change, some times, in the middle of the night or first thing in the morning, Marisa would ask her Daddy to help her into a fresh diaper. Holly never got to see her Mom again, her, Mrs. Weinen, and Ginger having been taken away after the agents had learned of the remote control and confiscated it, though, her sister Carly was given into Holly’s custody to her initial dismay, but quickly found Carly to be a shy and quiet girl, glued to her sister’s side as much as she could, and fairly obedient, except save for bath times, where Carly would rather run around the house naked. When Holly eventually did marry, Carly started officially calling Holly and her husband Mommy and Daddy. What happened to Robbie, Tim, or any of the people on the ship was left unknown, left to wander the cosmos in the cold vacuum of space, lost but at least together. The End (Bonus Epilogue) (A request that's not my usual fair but I had some fun with it, fairly graphic sex scenes, enjoy!) In the dark reaches of space, far away from the nearest star system, a ship lay silent, save for the light sucking sounds and occasional wails of men and women. In this ship, in the main compartment where robomommies would zip around tending to their charges, adults who had the unfortunate fortune to end up trapped here and in their own minds, past the blinking lights and machines whirring, on what could generously be called the lap of the original Mommy, a man and woman perpetually sat, sucking at the breast of the original. Timmy had no clue how long they had been there, time had lost meaning, his moments were cycles of feeding, only pulled from Mommy for a few minutes for him to get a new diaper, perhaps the occasional glancing touch of his partner, Robbie, lighting up his nerves when a hand would touch a thigh accidentally, when her unused arms spasmed and her flesh would fall on to his chest. The only freedom them had, a ball of energy that was their minds floating through the walls of the machines. At first, Timmy had retreated into the darkness that was his own mind, most of the time when his ball would travel outside of his earthly body, the alien sensation of his mind or soul vacating his body would be too electrifying, too overstimulating, like being trapped in a pitch black box then getting dropped into a sea of lights. But- He was going insane, reliving memories that he had begun to doubt even happened. He needed a, for lack of better phrase, a breath of fresh air, and his mind wandered through the walls, towards a familiar entity, his neighbor, and former lover. His ball of energy touched hers, a knock on the door, and the invitation was accepted. Timmy’s jaunt into Robbie’s mindscape was at once both incredible in how familiar it was, and terrifying, jumbles of memories flashed inside Timmy. He experienced the memory of Robbie learning how to ride her first bicycle with her Dad holding on to her and feeling her excitement, her humiliation at a Homecoming dance, getting rejected by the boy she had been pining over for months, the relief and accomplishment as she had finished the first draft of the story that would become her first published work staring at the white word document looking at the blinking line after the final period, the deep grief at her uncle’s funeral, to Timmy’s surprise, he could feel a hand on Robbie’s arm and saw himself through her eyes and the feeling of comfort, he could remember that moment from his own perspective, that small, grateful smile on her face. The journey to the center of Robbie came to an end when Timmy found himself on a familiar dirt path the heat of the sun kissing his skin, Robbie’s jeep in front of him, the cabin just over the hill past the wooden steps. Gravity had never felt better to Timmy as he put one shoe in front of the other, it felt like a lifetime since he had walked anywhere. And there she was, Robbie smiling down while giving Scruffles, the old hound dog waging his tail looked over at the approaching Timmy and gave him a welcoming bark, with her hair down, her red and black flannel shirt that he always joked made her look the world’s sexiest lumber jack, and- Her diaper? “Hey, you’re finally here,” Robbie said pleasantly with her fingers running through Scruffles’ fur. Timmy cleared his throat after gathering his thoughts. “I- ahem- yeah, I got kind of sick of being stuck in my own head.” Nodding, Robbie agreed, “Yeah, it gets lonely being stuck in here, but it’s fun to play through your imagination. I’ve actually gotten to see the peaks of Niscoria under the twin Moons, everything I’ve ever dreamed I’ve gotten to see in person, it’s amazing.” “I’ll be honest, I wasn’t expecting you to be wearing a diaper.” Timmy admitted, rubbing the back of his nape. That just made Robbie laugh. “Heehee! So are you!” Looking down, Timmy was shocked to find she was right, there it was, blue with firetrucks on the tape was his big thick diaper. “What the Hell?” He tried desperately to rip the tabs off, finding no success. “We can’t take them off silly! Babies don’t change their own diapers!” Robbie reminded him, still laughing. “I-” Timmy fought for the right words, realizing not only could he not argue with her logic, but he also agreed. “I just thought things would be normal here.” Flashing Timmy a grin, Robbie gently shooed Scruffles away, getting up and walking towards Timmy until they were basically breathing on each other. “Normal, huh? I uh, can help it feel more natural for you,” She offered, looking up into his eyes, giving her bottom lip a little bite, her nails tapping on the front of the diaper, exploring the plastic surface until she found her prize. The diaper audibly crinkled while she played with him, the task getting easier as his dick grew against the absorbent padding inside. “That’s better, isn’t it?” Robbie cooed at him. Timmy let out a sigh, his tip growing moist at the friction of cloth rubbing against his hard on, precum absorbing into the padding. “That’s my boy!” Robbie’s praise lit him up, he never thought of his thick prison to be anything adjacent to sexy, but Robbie’s touch was teasing him to the idea. Leaning in, Timmy’s mouth found hers, missing her touch and kiss more than he had ever admitted to himself. Robbie’s hand drifted up, her arms wrapping around his neck, the tiny, fine hairs of her arm tickling the back of his neck. She lifted a leg up, wrapping it around his waist, and the plastic of their diapers rubbed against each other. There was a phantom feeling of happiness inside him, not one of his, an ache of need, he was feeling these emotions too, but this was different, like there was a mirror inside him that was reflecting Robbie. His fingers went down, finding the bottom of her padding, and he pressed, the sudden warmth and ache of stimulation that Timmy felt as he rubbed Robbie’s pussy through the plastic was incredible, he felt a deep urge that he never felt before, he felt Robbie’s desire to be filled. Robbie pulled her face back from the kiss, letting out a breathy moan before burying her face into Timmy’s shoulder, her other leg raising from the ground to join its partner wrapped around him. Through the layers Timmy’s erection could barely feel the mound under Robbie’s diaper, carrying her into the cabin, Timmy could barely register how much its changed with the blood rushing from his head down south, Robbie’s acceptance of her babyish tenancies altering her home in her mind’s eye to be a closer reflection to what she saw herself as, the couch was a crib now, her coffee table in the center of the living room a changing table, her office space where computer and desk were instead a large swing and walker, a shelf that once housed her own novels and books she was inspired by and used for references was still there, in a way, now covered in stuffed animals and toys that would inspire her playtime and stimulate her creativity. Raising her head, the hair touching Timmy’s face, the second it tickled his face he could feel her lips grin against his skin, the sensation bouncing between the two, she whispered into his ear, “Daddy, hurry!” Her urging making him swing her on to the bed of the crib, with her legs dangling over the side, he pushed them apart, staring at his lover as she unbuttoned her plaid shirt and reached a hand inside to reveal a boob, her fingers groping herself in anticipation, her erogenous areolas lighting up as she teased them between digits . Timmy stared at the diaper encasing Robbie’s sex, unsure of what to do, he started rubbing where his penis was against the spot where Robbie’s pussy was. For a minute that was fine, but he could feel both of them getting frustrated, him from the lack of true physical contact, and her from not getting enough pressure but on the important bits. Robbie took her hands off herself and grabbed Timmy by the shirt and pushed him on to the crib bed, then climbed on top of him. She threw her shirt off and rode him, the friction that was born from her body weight meeting the bump in Timmy’s diaper giving her more excitement. Robbie had always had a penchant for sex talk, but her time as an adult baby had considerably perverted her taste. “Tell me I’m a big girl, Daddy~” She said in a rushed, low voice while her hips quickened. Timmy got on board right away, the pressure down south urging him on. “You’re a big girl! You’re a big baby!” He said while gripping the plastic covered hips in sweaty hands, it was a wonder how her tapes keeping her locked in her pants had held up, or his own for that matter. Robbie let out an ‘Mmmm…” In pleasure in response. “You’re my baby,” He continued, her response was a faster rub that only enticed him to continue. “You’re Daddy’s baby girl. Big girl!” At the same time, they both released, though not in the way Timmy had intended. A warm spurt of pee shot out of Timmy’s hard on, soaking into his diaper mostly but also covered his own genitals with warmth, the first stream was a surprise, the next was on purpose, or as purpose as a man who was losing all continence could muster. The warm padding only made the experience that much better for him. While on top, Robbie felt Timmy’s diaper get thicker, while the ricocheting relief bounced into her, and she let loose too, filling her diaper with a hot stream of liquid that gave her a squishy feeling, like a race horse catching her second wind, she sped up. “Dadada, I wet,” Robbie’s words were devolving. “So wet, my little baby is such a wet girl.” “Dadda,” It sounded like Robbie was putting too much tongue in her words. “Dah dah!” “Yeah, you like that don’t you, bad girl!” Robbie paused, mid thrust, looking at Timmy with a hurt expression, a thumb slipping into her mouth. “I notta ba’ giwl!” The hurt and guilt traded back and forth between the two. “No, no, you’re a really good girl!” Timmy cried out, trying to bounce back. Robbie, wanting to get back on with it, said, “Otay, Robbie good.” “Robbie is such a good girl,” Timmy kept going as Robbie continued her thrusting, “Robbie is such a good baby. Good baby, good baby!” A feeling of completion rocked Timmy’s world, Robbie let out an enthusiastic, “Ahhh, ahhh, ahhhhhh!” Her bubble popped, the pent up energy that had been growing inside her let out as her body contorted, vulva clamping down on moist padding, her legs clenching with Timmy between them, a few more gasps of thrill leaving her mouth while her chest heaved in satisfaction, when she relaxed she inadvertently let out another dribble of pee that heated her diaper further, and all this getting sent into Timmy who was having an out of body experience, feeling like a rocket ship that had just blasted off, the feeling so overwhelming that he lost his erection, and was just basking in the moment. Robbie lowered herself, laying on top of Timmy, like a warm, sweaty blanket, though not unpleasantly so. Smiling up at him with a slack jawed grin, Timmy didn’t mind the loose drool that dripped from the corner of her mouth and on to his chest, her own chest dropping ever so slightly with the gravity, while she gave him small sounds of contentment. “Mmm, dadada,” She let her mind and body catch up for a second while her primal urges receded. “That was incredible.” “Yeah…” Timmy smiled as he agreed, “Is it like that for you every time?” Shaking her head, “No, that was way better, like- The first feeling of orgasm was amazing, but then you felt, then I felt you feeling it, and it was a hall of mirrors,” Robbie explained, “An ocean of pleasure, just wave after wave.” She sighed, but then had a devilish grin on her face. “Buuuut~” She gave his jawline a kiss before readjusting herself to kiss his lips. “Sooomebody didn’t make his stickies!” Robbie said as a playful accusation, running a finger along his chest under his shirt. Timmy felt his little friend return as he embraced Robbie and offered his lips to her in agreement, only for Robbie to get pulled away by a set of huge hands. “Did baby girl have a fun playdate?” Said the large woman dressed in the style of a 50’s housewife. Giving a emphatic nod, Robbie mumbled behind a thumb, “Uh-huh, Momma! But it not over yet, Timmy still need to make stickies!” It was strange to look at the robomommy, she looked much more realistic in Robbie’s mind palace, Mommy’s skin didn’t flicker in the light revealing her real figure underneath, and the skin, he found as she set Robbie down and told her, “Go get your toy, cupcake,” turning to Timmy to grab him, felt less synthetic. It hurt Timmy’s eyes when he looked at her, at once, he saw what he thought Mommy should look like, light skin, almond eyes, black hair, a face that took Timmy back to bygone days, but in the same space another woman occupied it, one that Robbie saw, olive tone, brunette so light it verged on blond, laugh lines that made dimples when she smiled, similar to pictures Timmy had seen on pictures in Robbie’s home. It hurt, looking at her, seeing her, relaxing helped though, as he gave way to the madness and embraced the two faced woman. Lowered to the changing table, Timmy felt freedom as his diaper was taken off of him, feeling a bit insecure of his stiff member in front of the giant. “I’m ready Mommy!” Timmy looked up to see something that made his heart drop. Standing in front of him, in front of his legs that dangled over the side of the table, was Robbie sporting a massive black strapon in front of her diaper, glistening with a lubricant. “N-no! I don’t wan-” But Timmy’s pleas were silenced with a pacifier. “Shhh,” Mommy said while unbuttoning his shirt, giving his belly a little rub, her tone hushing him, though there was no meanness. “You’ll like it, just trust Mommy.” He felt a calming wave wrap him up, but this did little to fully settle his spirits, the panic came back with a vengeance and his hands immediately shot to his mouth to remove his gag to voice his diasapproval. Sighing, Mommy reached down, pulling up a pair of powder blue mittens with locks on them, securing them to his hands grabbing a strap for the pacifier and running that around his head, Robbie looking at the scene with curiosity, excitement, and empathy, feeling Timmy’s fear, giggling while she adjusted the belt that kept the strapon around her, occasionally mock playing with the tip, her other hand firmly against her face as she sucked on her thumb. Timmy’s eyes locked on to Robbie’s as she approached him, Mommy helping him put his legs up to rest on Robbie’s shoulders, his muffled pleas partially silenced by the rubber in his mouth. He fought and struggled, until he felt the massive hand around his erection, giving it a test tug, the soft hand rubbing him giving him a shocking amount of pleasure as he looked down and watched Mommy hold him between a forefinger and thumb, her appendage making him look dwarf, in the background, Robbie moving closer to him until… Penetration! A slow, smooth object violated him, making his hole stretch, hurting a little, his body quivering with the dual parallel sensations of pleasure and pain while Mommy rubbed him, the job getting easier as the precursor to cum emerged from his tip, Mommy’s skin beginning to gather it and run down his cock. The handjob was in the background though, the insertion of the strapon still in the fore front of his experience, until- The tip of the black rubber hit something deep in Timmy’s cavity, making him practically jump out in the sudden onslaught of stimulation his dick throbbing in Mommy’s hand. Robbie let out an, “Oooh,” as she felt Timmy’s experience through there connection, retreating slightly before taking another whack at it. Simultaneously, Mommy’s jerking motion hastened while Robbie’s thrust matched the speed, a second of stretching before she pounded his g-spot in his ass, Mommy running down his cut foreskin each motion making it slicker. As Timmy’s resistance faltered, and his body relaxed, Mommy cooed at him, “Good boy!” Her encouraging words sending a ripple of happiness through him, his hips began to rock in sync with her touch. Breathlessly, Robbie repeated, “Good boy, good boy, good boy!” Her pillow talk falling into mere parroting as it became harder for her to think with Timmy’s emotions bouncing through her, creating her own pleasure that reflected back into him. It all became too much for him, the neurons in his hand firing as reason and thought left him, Robbie followed suit, getting lost in the moment and her humping grew wild and uncoordinated, jamming her prosthetic penis into him with reckless abandon, making the cycle worse with each pump, the constant tapping on his prostate making his descent into a thoughtless beast only capable of feeling and grunting reflect on her, emboldening Robbie. “Good boy!” Mommy told him, “Mommy’s special boy is almost there!” A few more thrusts, and Timmy’s penis pulsed in Mommy’s hand, first, and spurt of fluid flew from his tip, and another, then another, his head he didn’t realize was up fell on to the cushioned surface, a huge smile behind his pacifier appearing. Robbie fell on to the floor as she was wrapped up in the throes of ecstasy she felt from her lover, she reached down and felt herself through her diaper without thinking, passion overtaking her and cumming almost immediately and sending her pleasure back at him, the sensation only making his quivering body eject more cum and sending the two sending their orgasms back and forth. Almost with no meaning, Robbie let out her own praise, “Good baby, good baby” Though whether it was for Timmy or herself, neither knew. “Oopsie daisy!” Mommy said, folding Timmy’s diaper back up against him. A little thought emerged in a way that was more just a feeling of what’s happening than words, before he felt what was going on, as the pressed on padding caught the mess that was appearing out of his stretched asshole. He didn’t even feel it come out, nor did he care too much. Mommy would change him in a moment, his conscious falling back while he was lost in his avalanche of experiences. In turn, Robbie barely felt her own mess escape her while she continued to touch herself. Mommy let the two be for a moment, as their big feelings deescalate. When their panting turned into regular breaths, Timmy wriggling on the changing mat and Robbie rolling on the floor, Mommy returned, taking off Robbie’s used toy and removing the pacifier gag from Timmy’s mouth, Timmy could only make drooly, “Baga Mama,” noises which was more than Robbie who couldn’t even gather the energy to make baby sounds any more, to grab both of them and move them on to the crib, putting the two on to their bellies and letting them drink from her breasts. As their hands felt around and found each other, Timmy felt himself drift from the moment, returning to his body in reality with a much heavier, stickier diaper than when he entered into Robbie, to find his fingers entwined with Robbie’s. The End (again)

Just a short one-shot vignette. I've hinted at a few things instead directly stating them. A few Easter eggs, if you will. 🤣 COMFORT IN THE NIGHT by Cute Kitten aka C.K. Kat The heavy curtains were shut, blocking out the moon and starlight. The room was pitch dark. Darius lay awake, listening to the tick tock of his grandmother's cuckoo clock and Lana’s snores. He lay on his stomach with his head pillowed on Lana’s shoulder. He nuzzled her wild, curly copper hair and snuggled into the warm, round curves of her body. His diaper squished, heavy and warm with pee. No leaks; the thick, absorbent diaper soaked up everything his bladder dished out. The hefty plastic backing crinkled softly. Darius knew from experience his bulky diapers would last until morning, so he was safe for a few more wettings. Not that he had any choice in the matter; his dysfunctional bladder kept him padded 24/7. All he could do was change his diaper, but he didn’t want to leave the cozy, warm bed. Lana shifted under him, pulling the thick blanket down. He shuddered as his bare, bony shoulders were exposed to the cold air. Darius rolled onto his back and tugged the duvet back up. Lana shifted, throwing one freckled leg over his. He could smell the whiskey and raw meat on her warm breath. She snored right in his ear. He winced, and she turned further into him. Her knee came up and brushed against the thick, soggy padding swaddling his crotch. He blushed and tugged on one of her curls. She didn’t respond. He pulled the numerous dark metal hoops in her ears, but she didn’t respond to that either. With a muted crinkle and squish, Darius straddled her. His thick diaper squelched as he sat on her hips, pinning her. He caught her wrists and pressed his lips to hers, taking her lower lip between his teeth and biting the fat flesh. Lana jerked awake and took control. Her pierced tongue brushed inside his mouth while her hands grabbed his sides, just above the top of his diaper. He pulled away, breaking the kiss. She groaned. "Damn it, Darius, it's…" Lana listened to the constant tick tock in the darkness. "…I don't know, but you'd better have a damned good reason for waking me up." "…I couldn't sleep…" His voice cracked on the last word, small and raw. Lana stilled at the pain in his voice; her sharp edges softened. She gently stroked his babysoft cheek, her nails sharp as lion claws careful not to scratch his tender skin. Loving hands guided him down to the mattress, tucked him against her side. The soft crinkles of his wet diaper filled the quiet of the night. He pressed his body closer to hers, one arm around her waist. "You're still thinking about what happened earlier." Her gentle tone gingerly probed a raw, deep wound. “...I hate it. I hate feeling like a hamster trapped on a wheel. These feelings. Thoughts. Won’t go away. I can’t make them stop.” Darius pressed his palm to her neck, where he could feel her pulse beating. Lana sighed. "You shouldn't give a rat’s ass what others think, or say. They don’t get to define you." She kissed his cheek and nipped his smooth flesh with her sharp teeth. The ball of her tongue stud traced his wet skin, making him shudder. Then she kissed the corner of his mouth. "Don't let that bitch get to you. Focus on me. I’m much better to think about.” Darius laughed then moaned as Lana moved over top of him, kissing him on the mouth and chin. She ran her toes over top of his foot, tickling and enticing. He pushed her back and slid his leg along hers to return the tickling touch. But instead of his foot meeting hers, the stump where his ankle should've been brushed against her skin. He stiffened. She kissed him, but he pulled away. "Darius." His eyes shimmered with unshed tears as he glanced at her, even though he could barely see her. "She's right. I hate to admit it, but my brother’s whore is right. I'm a stupid gimp." Lana lay partially on top of him, her leg once again flung over his. She growled softly in his ear. "I should knock her teeth down her throat." Darius tilted his head against hers and spoke in a low voice. "You've already done enough of that." "I'm not going to apologize for punching that fucking cunt. Not after what she said about you." "I didn't ask you to apologize." "But you wish I would." Darius turned on his side, wrapping his arms around her. "It's true. Sheila's words hurt, but they're true. What hurts is that she’s right about me." "No; what hurts is Sheila's face from my fist." Darius nearly smiled at the self satisfaction in her tone. He kissed her cheek, snuggled closer and laid his head on her shoulder. The cold metal on her nipple piercings pressed into his chest; he shivered. She cradled the back of his head with one hand, running her fingers through his dark, tousled hair. “Thank you.” His voice was barely a whisper. “My brother’s upset.” “You’re upset. And hurt.” “ ‘m just being stupid and too sensitive. A crybaby.” “Bullshit.” Darius winced at her harsh tone. Lana’s embrace tightened around him, strong and secure as a python. With no warning, his diaper grew warmer and wetter as his bladder released on its own. “You’re not putting yourself last. I won’t let it happen. You matter, too. Even if you think you don’t.” Her fingers gently carded through his hair again. Her voice held absolute certainty, no room for argument. He wished he could see himself through her eyes. He didn’t have her strength, her tenacity. Life wore him down, opened wounds that left him vulnerable in the dark, quiet hours and reinforced insecurities that festered. Her arms around him, the steady beat of her heart, the warm huff of her breath, and the reassuring weight of her hand cradling his head promised security, refuge, protection. A place to heal, renew and regroup. Maybe, just maybe, he could borrow her courage until he found his own. Until he could build himself up again, piece by fragile piece. Lana’s hand cupped the back of his diaper. The soaked stuffing squelched and the plastic backing crinkled under her touch. She patted his padded bottom rhythmically, like she did when he woke up from nightmares and unwanted memories. Darius slowly relaxed under her touch, her calm confidence soothing the inner turmoil that churned and kept him awake all night. His limbs grew heavy, his breathing evened out, and his lashes eventually fluttered shut. THE END

Tobi’s little life Chapter One - Back to Diapers Tobi was a late bloomer, he had heard all of his friends talking about “porn” & “masturbating” for years before he was interested in any of that stuff. “How often do you wank” asked Tommy “A couple times a week” replied Tobi, acting as if he had ever done it before He went to an all boys school from the ages of 11-16, an interesting way for a boy to go through his formative years. Being surrounded by boys during puberty certainly had an impact on the lad. Talking to girls was nerve wracking, and it was difficult to even meet one! Tobi had never tried this “masturbating” thing that all the boys in school had been talking about, but one night decided to. He watched as two women doing all sorts of things he had only heard about, but never witnessed. He tried it, and he didn’t like it. Whether it was the gender, or a lack of maturity, he was not sure. It was simply of no interest. However, Tobi did have a fascination. As a young boy he watched a cartoon in which a character was turned into back into a baby, diapers and all. This made him feel funny, and his penis was erect. Little did he know, this was the beginning something very unique to him. Tobi liked diapers. He didn’t know why, but he did. He remembered seeing a green packet under the bath, picking them up to see a brand name written on them, “Drynites”. The package stated that they were for ages 7-10, he was 14 but little for his age. Tobi stood at about 5”0 tall, and had a baby face, he was often mistaken for younger than he was, which caused lots of embarrassment throughout the years. Adults would think he was the little brother, when in reality he was the second oldest of three. Tobi remembered these diapers, and searched for them. They were not longer under the bath, but after a little while he found them in the bathroom cupboard. “Yay” thought Tobi, happy his mum hadn’t got rid of them yet. He assumed they were his older brothers old diapers for wetting the bed, as he had no memories of doing so as a child, or wearing any sort of protection. He definitely didn’t beyond the age of seven! During his life, Tobi had a few accidents in childhood. His only memories at bedtime were from when he was very little, remembering how he had pooped his bed whilst sleeping (probably around age 4), and his mum had helped him clean up. Also, at around 12 years old he had a dream of using the toilet. Tobi began to pee in the dream toilet, only to suddenly realise things weren’t actually real! There was a small wet patch on the bed & his pajama bottoms too, this had never happened to him before. Sleeping on the other side of the bed was Tobi’s solution to the issue, and the wetness had dried by morning. In terms of daytime, he did recall a number of occasions where he had stuffed wet undies down the side of his old dresser, after coming home from school. As a child he would leak a little bit of pee in his pants after holding it for a while, nothing noticeable but enough to make his underwear wet. He had a little bit of trouble holding it during primary school. Around Christmas time, when Tobi was seven years old, he was in maths class. The urge to pee had built up, and being a little boy (with a small bladder), he couldn’t wait. His hand shot up, attempting to get the attention of the teacher, however the effort was futile. “Miss, can i g-“ “Not now Tobi, I’m busy sorting out the Christmas cards” replied Miss April Tobi was a good boy and he never disobeyed his teachers, he had never even got a detention! So he sat there, the pressure building until he had a brilliant idea. “If i just let a little bit out then I won’t need to go as bad” thought Tobi, who was now bursting to use the toilet. The naive boy put his plan into action, attempting to pee his underwear just a little bit. As he let go for a momentary release, he was shocked to realise his little bladder could not stop the flow! The little release turned into a flood, the boy was peeing his pants completely, the plan had failed. Warm pee pooled in his pants, leaving a puddle on his chair. The black school trousers were now soaked, he had never been so humiliated in his life. Tobi got up and ran to the boys toilets, hiding in a stall. The tears began, this was all too much for a seven year old boy to handle. He was much too big to be wetting himself, and doing it during class made the event all the more humiliating. Eventually a teacher came in and gave him a new pair of pants, as well as undies. He got changed, with mum picking the distraught boy up. The following day Miss April announced to the class that if you need to go to the toilet badly, then you can just go. “Would’ve been nice to know that earlier” he said in his mind. Fast forwarding, Tobi decided he wanted to try one of the old drynites he had found years previously. It was the night before his 15th birthday when the boy dreamed up another one of his schemes. Quietly, he snuck to the bathroom after everybody in the house was asleep, ready to try diapers for the first time in at least 11 years. Cautiously, he swung open the cupboard and found what he had been so fascinated by. A small green packet, with pictures of kids smiling in their pajamas, and a count of 9 diapers on the side. Some were missing already, but this was like an unfinished melody to the boy. He opened the package, taking one of the plain white pull-ups out, just staring at it. They were soft as snow, and white to pair, crinkling in his hands. Tobi stripped his pajamas, and pulled on the drynite. For the first time in 11 years, the adolescent boy was once again had a snug diaper around his waist…

Hey guys/ littles and daddies, I am in a hard spot and needing help with diapers as I can’t afford and need them, I wear a size medium and am willing to arrange things for diapers if need be. I live in KY where it’s very homophobic, and I suffer from Autism, PTSD, ADHD, severe depression, severe mood disorder. It’s so embarrassing to have to ask for help and write this as I have been off work for 2 years and am waiting for disability. Please DM me or email me with any concerns or responses…. Much love and stay padded my friends

Dear Readers of E. Leet Weekly, I'm having some issues with my new husband, and I was hoping some of you may have had similar experiences and could share solutions. Overall, my husband and I have had two issues. One concerns his performance in our household, the other his lack there of in our bed. Both, together, point to a larger issue: my calm, logical, rational thinking vs his spoiled, immature, bratty emotional "thinking." About six months ago, I got married. It was a sort of marriage many of you are probably familiar with- one arranged based on wealth and status, rather then affection, or even having met before. He was the youngest child and only son of a new money family, and I am from a family with a dozen generations of titles and history, recently widowed from another arranged marriage to a husband with even more. For them, the marriage gave their family titles and social status they would never get otherwise. For me, it meant I had some company in my old age, and they had plenty of assets I had experience in growing. Together, it left us one of the richest and most powerful families around. That left just one, less relevant issue, to figure out- the husband itself. All I knew was his name, Toby, and that he was the youngest of his family. That should have been warning enough- what kind of name is "Toby?" Imagine my disappointment when I saw him on the wedding day. A 'man", if you could call him that, barely in his twenties. I could tell right away the sort. Immature, weak, with a soft, whimpering chin, likely dominated his entire life by the powerful older women around him, and still reliant on his parents unable to make his own decisions. I guessed, rightfully as I later confirmed, that he was still being spanked for misbehavior to that day, and in fact it took a good spanking to encourage him along the way. Still, I could make due. He couldn't make decisions on his own, but he didn't need to with me there, and if that meant he would go straight from over his mother's lap to my own, then at least he'd be used to the sensation. The problem, as is often the case, concerns the difference between expectation and reality. Apparently, this whimpering, silly little boy expected to be treated as the man of the house. I quickly showed him he wasn't even the "man" of our relationship. I still remember his face in his first lesson. It was a sight to behold... almost as much a sight as his red bottom! Once I took over all his accounts and wealth, I set about investing and purchasing as I saw fit. This did not sit well with Toby. Apparently, he thought this would be HIS job, despite my FAR greater experience and ability. After he realized I was making decisions without his input, he came in to discuss it with me. "Discuss" we did, if you could call his throwing a temper tantrum as I calmly explained that his input wasn't needed, his part was complete when he gave me his wealth and his sisters and mother got a name they could attend parties with, and he should obey me. I told him he could sign his name next to mine, even take credit in public, but it would be my choices. He continued whining as I rational explained this, until i decided that if rationality wasn't getting through his thick, adorable little head, I could try it through another path. I nodded along to his whining, then with one swift motion, grabbed his wrist, undid his pants, and pulled him over my lap. He was too shocked to respond at first, perhaps guessing it was some kind of sex game (more on THAT topic later), but when the first spank fell on his upturned bottom, the reality of the situation hit as hard as the spanking he was about to receive. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Many readers here will recognize the good, sure effect of a spanking for their misbehaved husbands. I really wonder what worked better for my husband's mentality. The pain, or the embarrassment of my having to punish him as if he was a child, with members of our staff watching on top of it! He probably thought he was above them, so having them see him get spanked, knowing if anything THEY were all respected workers above such treatment and merely laughed at his naked bottom, did wonders for his mentality. Oh, sure, he struggled. He whined, cried, called for the staff to help him, kicked, punched... all for naught. He may have thought that as a "man" he could overpower me, but a lifetime of privilege had left the narrow shouldered, thin armed boy with little muscle or knowledge of how to fight, while I had spent years exercising and practiced judo with the other women for self defence. A brief pause, an arm twisted behind his back, and I continued the spanking with new vigor. Soon, he was in tears and just begging me to stop. Once I decided he had enough, I waited for his apology, then sat him on my lap, pants still around his ankles. It was a fine sight for a "man," cuddling in my lap, knees practically in a fetal position, and huffing and sniveling into a handkerchief like a baby. (More on THAT later too) I then calmly explained the reality of his situation. He was a silly little boy with no valuable skills or experience, who was lucky to come from a rich family. The only benefit he could provide was what was now exposed between his legs, and the opportunity it provided to his parents to marry him off. They wanted social status, and had traded him, along with a hefty dowry, to me for that. Now, his part was done, and he could enjoy his rich, luxurious life as the real adults made decisions for him. All he had to do was be a good boy and let us make the decisions, and I'd let him continue his life while buying him all the toys and pretty clothes he wanted. If he fought too much, I had no issue "losing" him somewhere on the street, and everyone BUT him would still get what they wanted. Oh, sure, there was more whining, but it was hard for him to argue while squirming on his recently spanked bottom. This was the first time he challenged his situation, and ended quickly, but it would be far from the last. Though I couldn't yet ensure he always behaved, however, we now established a good way to correct his misbehavior. To me, it was more important to teach him that I could spank him when I saw fit, and would do so when needed, then to simply stop the one outburst. So, from then on, his spankings came regularly. Any fighting or backtalk, any sign of his bratty attitude, or just any time my rational explanations didn't land in his confused brain (which was often), I'd fix the issue by pulling him over my lap, pants down, for a long, hard, spanking. At first, he struggled and fought, which probably humiliated him even more he realized how easily I could overpower him. Then he moved to whining and begging, which really just made the situation all the more adorable for me. He tried ordering, then asking, the staff for help, which lead to them snickering and reinforced he had no power over them despite officially being the "man" of the house. (At this point they were already calling him "boy of the house" as a joke) He at one point threatened to out my behaviour to his family, and I invited him to do just that, go to his family and tell them his new wife could over power him and spank him at will. His blushing face said it all as he realized their reaction would probably be laughing and congratulating me for finding the right way to deal with their bratty younger brother. And really, what choice did he have? I explained each possible outcome. He could ask for help from others, and be laughed at. He could divorce, but then his submissiveness would be made public in court, and not only would he lose all his fortune to me, but his pride. Then what? He could run to his family, but would they take the sad little loser who had lost most of their money? They never respected him to begin with, and they got what they wanted from him-connection to old wealth. Or, he could exercise and try to fight back, but the staff were on my side, and unlike him my complaining about him would lead to people supporting me rather then laughing and an even more one-sided divorce. I had him by the balls, or whatever he had where they should have been. So, the spankings continued. I added some other punishments. For anyone wondering, "corner time"- having them stand facing the corner and unmoving for an hour or so- will work wonders on your husband when they throw particularly emotional tantrums. Embarrassing clothes (MUCH more on this later) help, as did early bedtimes. However, the spankings still reigned supreme as the authority in my husband's new life. The staff learned to recognize the signs, and would snicker at him as he sat squirming on his aching bottom, or laugh outright when they waled in on him, nose in the corner, with his pants around his ankle and bright red bottom on display for all to see. He, of course, threatened to tell people. I'm sure in his spoiled little brain that made sense in a way, and he envisioned some force coming to help him. I simply laughed, and told him to do it- tell everyone that he was upset because despite his being a grown man, his wife was spanking him daily for misbehaving like a naughty child. His face dropped, and I sent him to the corner. It only took a few weeks and perhaps a one or two dozen spankings for him to accept them and start crawling over my lap on command. If he argued, all i had to do was raise an eyebrow and point to my lap, and he sighed, then bend over obediently. What a good boy he was, for a short while. That is when I started pushing further. I think, in his mind, while he was clearly beneath me, he still saw himself as above the staff. This idea was soon squashed. The first time I sent a maid to collect him, he shouted and argued as bad as the first disagreement. I had noticed an error in the paperwork I had him fill out, and sent her to tell him to come to me for his spanking. I fixed this problem by going down myself. When he saw me with my arms folded, he stuttered and claimed he didn't believe the maid. I assured him she wouldn't lie, told him he had doubled his spanking and corner time by arguing, and ordered him over my lap. From then on, I almost exclusively used maids to order him in, reinforcing his new status. (This one is already written and the next parts should be up soon. I just need to edit to fit the rules of this page)

Edit: Hi everyone just wanted to edit this to add to it. The first thing is I want to say that this is inspired by an older story from the old website ABDLhomestead. Was a great site for ABDL stories before it finally closed down. I used the major story points I could remember, and then added onto it and expanded past where I remember it stopping. The main character as I have written him is based on my own body type as a child. I peaked in size around kindergarten and then didn't get another good growth spurt until almost middle school. However I grew up on a farm and so was still strong for my size and could lift upwards of 50 pounds by the time I was 9 despite only weighing around 60 pounds myself. I also altered my details the story a bit that may not have been clear enough, and tried to correct any spelling errors I found. Let me know what you think. Will be trying to update with more in the next week or two. Hi, my name is Andrew. I am 10 but frequently get mistaken for a 6 or 7 year old. I'm the smallest kid in my grade. My dad says I just take after my mom who was on the smaller side. Other than my size I'm normal for a 10 year old. I play football and baseball for the last two years and I really enjoy being outside as much as possible. Whether it be hiking, biking, swimming, or anything else in the outdoors. I love it all. I have a secret though. For as long as I can remember I have had a desire and need to wear diapers. They are so soft and fluffy, and make me feel safe anytime I wear one. I did wet the bed until I was 6 and would sneak the pull ups my dad bought for me during the day whenever I thought no one would notice. Lastly this story is written from the viewpoint of the late 90s when home phones were still a common thing, and no one batted an eye at a kid being home alone for a couple of hours after school. In the last year my dad had started letting me earn an allowance by doing things for him around the house outside of my normal chores. He says it's a way for me to learn responsibility with money and earning money. I haven't minded. It's usually easy tasks that he would normally handle like straightening up the garage or organizing the tool shop. I saved the money and each month while I was home alone in the afternoon after school I would ride down to the nearest store and buy a pack of the largest baby diapers they had. They always had up to size 7 in the Luvs and they fit me well enough I thought. They were a bit snug, but weren't too tight or difficult to get on. I often wore them in the afternoon before dad got home from work. I wouldn't actually use them all the time as I wanted the pack to last me at least a month so I would only use one every couple of days or so. Even with my diaper purchases each month I had a decent amount of money hidden away in a can in my closet that I had been saving. I am trying to save up to get a dirt bike. I know it's going to take me a while to save up enough, but my dad has also said he won't let me ride one until I am at least 13. So I have plenty of time to save. Today though was different than most of my boring days. I got off the bus in the afternoon as usual. Soon as my feet hit the ground I was off running to the front door. I didn't like to waste a moment of my limited time before my dad got home. Unlocking the door, I took off my shoes putting them on a shoe rack, then ran upstairs to my bedroom. Once there I dropped my backpack in the corner next to the door, and went straight to my closet. I had made a small cutout in the back of the closet with a cutter from the shop. I cut the board at an angle so it could slip in and out fo the original hole without making a mess or falling inward. Inside was my pack of diapers, a pacifier, and a baby bottle. Pulling them all out, I removed a diaper and spread it out on the floor. Removing my pants and underwear, I laid down on top of the diaper and pulled it up and taped it into place. It felt amazing and comforting to have the diaper on. With just my t-shirt and diaper on, I put the pacifier in my mouth and went to the kitchen. I filled the bottle with apple juice and began drinking it down when the house phone rang. Looking at the caller ID I was it was my dad calling and answered it. "Hey bud, Mrs. Thomasson next door was wondering if you would be willing to help her move some stuff up into her attic. I told her I would ask you. She is willing to pay you for the help." My dad said after I said hello. "Sure that would be awesome. It could further my savings to get a dirt bike sooner!" I said excitedly. "OK ok, I'll let her know you are on your way over. Be good, and make sure you do a good job." He said before we told each other bye. Running upstairs I started to to take the diaper off, but then had a second thought. Why not just wear it under my clothes. Grabbing my shorts, I pulled them up over the diaper and looked at myself in my closet mirror. I couldn't see any outline of the diaper and I was looking for it. Grinning I took off back downstairs taking the steps two at a time as I headed out. Mrs. Thomasson was a nice eolder lady who treated all the kids in the neighborhood like they were her own grandkids. She would often have fresh cookies for kids sitting outside, and would babysit for parents who needed a night out. All the kids loved her. I knocked on her front door after sprinting two houses over and completely out of breath. She answered as I was just starting to catch my breath. "Well I didn't expect you to hurry over that fast." She grinned down at me. "Didn't........want.....to waste.....a moment." I said around big breathsa big grin on my face. "Well come in and I will show you what needs moved." She showed me to the guest room where about twenty boxes were standing stacked against the wall. They were medium sized most only measuring around 1 foot wide, 2 feet long, and only a foot deep. "I just need these moved upstairs. It's most of Jon's stuff that I just haven't been able to handle myself to get upstairs. Not as steady as i used to be getting up the steps there." Her husband Jon had passed away earlier in the year. I remembered she had seemed to have a hard time of it for awhile and the neighborhood had been helping her with getting things done around the house without him around anymore. "It shouldn't be anything to heavy, it's mostly just his old clothes. Let me know if anything is too heavy for you, and I'll do my best to help you." "No problem, I can do it!" I told her with confidence. I grabbed to first box and began carrying it to the attic stairs in the hallway, and then upstairs. After about an hour I had about two thirds of the boxes moved when Mrs. Thomasson came back in the room carrying a glass. "Here hun, you are looking tired. Take a break and have a glass of lemonade." Smilling i thanked her and downed the glass then asked for another. Going to the kitchen in downed another glass and half of a third. Some of the boxes had been kind of heavy and I was feeling very thirsty. Mrs. Thomasson was keeping the house fairly warm and I was sweating pretty heavily. Getting back to work I got the rest of the boxes moved within about forty minutes. After moving all the boxes I went back in the room and looked around to make sure I didn't miss any. As I did I finally took a good look at the actual room. It had a twin bed in it as was normal for a guest room i guess, but on the other side of the bed was a large crib against the wall, and a dresser next to it with a thick white pad on the top of it. As I was looking at it Mrs. Thomasson came back into the room. "Well looks like you have gotten all the boxes moved." She said from behind me in the door. Startled I jumped and turned see her standing there. "Oh I'm sorry dear, I didn't mean to scare you." "Oh you didn't scare me." I said as nonchalantly as I could. "I just didn't hear you coming behind me. And yea I was just looking around to make sure I didn't miss any boxes before I came to let you know I had finished." "Well it looks like you got them all." She said with a smile. With that we went back to the kitchen and sat at her dining table. "You're dad called to tell me he is going to be an hour or so later than normal getting home. Work is keeping him busy." She said with a grin. "So I heated you up some chicken nuggets and fries before you go home." She said as she sat a plate down in front of me. Grinning I immediately started digging into. Moving those boxes had made me very hungry apparently. It didn't take long before I finished off the food and two more glasses of lemonade. As I finished them off I wondered at not having needed to go to the bathroom all afternoon, but just shrugged to myself and stood up. "Well I'm gonna head home and get my afternoon chores done. I hope I did a good job for you today." I said with a grin up at her. "Oh you did great, here is your pay." She reached into her purse at the side of the table and pulled out a couple of bills folded up. Not looking i pocketed the money and turned to head out the side door to head back home. "Before you go, do you need a diaper change hun?" Not sure I heard her right as my head started to feel full of cotton i turned back to her. "Wha?" I said with a confused tone. "I asked if you needed a diaper change before you go. You're look like you are starting to leak a bit." She said taking me by the hand and heading back towards the guest room. As we walked i looked down and saw a wing from one side of the diaper was sticking up out of my shorts waistband giving an obvious clue as to what I had on. As I looked I also noticed a bulge from the front of my shorts that was obviously a swollen diaper. I had wet myself a couple of times as I worked, but i didnt think it had been enough to leak out yet. Reaching back with my other hand I also felt a small wet spot on my bottom at the legs where the diaper had leaked a bit, and on my jeans shorts it probably was obviously a dark blue spot on the normally light blue pants. In the guest room, Mrs Thomasson had me climb up a set of stairs beside the changing table and laid down. Still in shock it didn't even occur to me to argue or object to this. I just did as she said and laid down. Once in position the buckled a strap over my stomach and began removing my shorts. Once the diaper was exposed it was obviously quite wet. She deftly untapped the diaper and lifted my legs up to pull it out from under me. She quickly and expertly wiped down my entire diaper area, then lifted my legs back up and slid a new diaper under my bottom. I hadn't even noticed her get a new one out, but I could feel a difference immediately. It was thicker than the Luvs had been, and where the Luvs had a cloth like exterior, this diaper felt smooth and crinkled from the plastic exterior. Once the diaper was in a good position she pulled out a bottle of baby powder and sprinkled it over my bottom and front before lowering my legs and pulling the diaper up to tape it in place. This diaper felt a lot different than the Luvs ones did. The thickness of the diaper made it hard to close my legs fully, and the plastic was very smooth and glided over my legs. It was also alot louder than the Luvs and crinkled with every movement I made. Unbuckling me Mrs Thomasson let me climb down the stairs. Then she took my shorts and went back to the kitchen. I followed her with a noticeable waddle as I tried to walk normally. In the kitchen she took a small hand towel and wiped at the seat of my short to help dry the wet spot faster. After a few moments it was noticeably lighter than the dark patch it had been. "OK these should be ok for you to wear home. Just make sure you change into something clean when you get home." I nodded as I felt my face go red from embarrassment. "Oh there is no need for embarrassment hunny. Everyone has problems and there is nothing wrong with doing what is needed to care for them." I nodded without saying anything as I attempted to pull my shorts back on. Once I got them up to the diaper it was a tight fit, and I had to leave the button undone. She showed me out the side door and I was able to make it back home without any of the other kids in the neighborhood seeing me. Once home I took the shorts off and dropped them in the dirty clothes hamper. Then I examined the new diaper on the closet mirror. Looking at it for the first time I saw the exterior was mostly ad of a white plastic material. It crinkled alot again now that I had removed the tight shorts that had helped hold it still and make less noise. On the front of the diaper where the tapes went though was a clear plastic with lots of stars, moons, planets, and a couple of shooting stars visible underneath. There was also a size listed showing the number 10 with 50lb-75lb listed next to it. I couldn't believe they made diapers this big, and wondered where they had been bought from. I figured I would never know cause I knew I could never get the courage up to ask Mrs. Thomasson. I didn't know why, but I absolutely loved the feeling of this diaper even more than the Luvs ones. It felt fluffier and softer than the thinner Luvs, and made me feel even safer. I waddled over to my bedside table and grabbed my pacifier i had left there when I had gone over to help Mrs. Thomasson. Putting it in I went to the living room and turned on the TV to Disney Jr. I was watching TV for about forty minutes when I heard a key in the lock to the front door. Panicking I jumped up and ran upstairs to my room to take the diaper off. Fumbling I was trying to remove the tapes of the when I heard my dad clear his throat behind me. Crap, I hadn't closed my door. Turning I saw my dad leaning against the doorframe with a single eyebrow raised as he looked at me standing I the middle of my room wearing a t-shirt and a large and obvious diaper. "Well. Mrs. Thomasson called me after you left to let me know what a great job you did. She was very impressed how such a young boy had such good work ethic and got the job done she required. She then went on to let me know she had gone ahead and fed you and even changed your diaper before sending you back home.i had to confirm what I heard when she said she changed your diaper, but figured there must be some mistake. So I came home to find out what was going on. Imagine my surprise when I get home to find my ten year old son rushing up the stairs with no pants on, and what looked like a diapered butt." With this he raised both eyebrows and paused to see if I would say anything. When I just stood there feeling the heat in my face from the embarrassment he went on. " Then I come up here to see what's going, and halfway up the stairs i find this." He held up the pacifier in used that I must have dropped on the way upstairs. "And see a baby bottle on your desk still with some juice in it it looks like." Looking over I saw my bottle form earlier still about a quarter full with apple juice. "So do you have anything to add to that?" My dad asked me. I shook my head as I looked down at the floor. "Didn't figure you would. You know what bothers me the most about all this?" He asked me still in his same normal conversational tone he had kept the whole time. He didn't sound mad or upset, which honestly scared me more cause I was completely unsure how he was taking everything. Still.silent I shook my head no. "I'll tell you, what bothers me the most is how I got lectured by our neighbor about needing to take better care of your needs. Told me how I can't let you stay in wet or messy diapers too long, and how my own 10 year old, who I had no idea was wearing diapers, was developing a diaper rash on his bottom. That I needed to be a more attentive parent. It bothers me that I didn't know anything about this, but got lectured anyway. But I'm gonna take her advice on the matter." Walking over my dad reached down and picked me up under my arms and held me on his hip as he hadn't done in a couple of years. He checked my diaper as he held me in one arm, it was still dry as i hadnt wanted to use it yet, then grabbing my bottle, he walked back downstairs. He sat me down on the couch and told me to stay put. Then walked into the kitchen and I heard the garage door open. I was curious, but not wanting to get in trouble I stayed on the couch. I could hear stuff moving around outside and was extremely curious, but still I stayed where I was. It didn't seem like my dad was mad, but I didn't want to take any chances. Soon I heard the door shut, and the fridge open and shut. Then my dad walked into the room carrying a rectangular object and my bottle filled to the top with more juice. Setting the bottle down on the end table he opened up the object he was carrying and I realized it was my old playpen. It must have been in the storage area above the garage. After opening it, and wiping it down to get any dust off, dad lifted me up again and sat me down inside it. He handed me the bottle to drink then told me to stay put and he would be back in a few minutes. Dad then went back out the front door, closing it behind him. I spent about ten minutes in the playpen drinking the bottle when I felt the need to pee begin building. I thought about climbing out, but I didn't want to make my dad mad by getting out when he told me to stay put. Wiggling I did my best to hold it as the pressure continued to build. After another five minutes though the effort gave way and i felt the diaper grow warm as my bladder have out and I wet the diaper. I loved the feeling of a wet diaper, but I really hoped my dad didn't get mad at me for wetting myself. After another five minutes or so the front door opened and my dad came back in. He checked on me quickly, seeing I was still in the playpen, he then went upstairs. After a few minutes he returned with a pair of my gym shorts. Picking me up he had me stand in front of the couch while he sat and held the shorts out for me to step into. "I can take care of myself dad, i dont need help." I said with a bit of annoyance, but also I was kind of enjoying this. Dad just arched his eyebrow again, "oh you can? Then please explain why you are wearing a diaper, have a diaper rash, and have been sitting at home half naked while I'm at work?" Unable to think of anything, I stood in silence for a moment. "That's what I thought, just step in the shorts now. We gotta get you dressed so we can go." I felt my heart skip as I heard these words. "Go where?" "We gotta go to the store, now get these shorts on." "Uh uh, let me change into my normal clothes, i can't go out wearing this everyone will know what I'm wearing!" I said in a near panic. "You only have two options right now. Option one, we get these shorts on you and we go to the store. Most likely no one will even notice anything. Option 2, you continue like this, I put the shorts down, pick you up, and you go to the store dressed as you are. What's it going to be?" He asked. Knowing my dad is knew these were the only two options he was going to give me. With that knowledge I lifted my leg and put it into the shorts then lifted my other and did the same. Dad pulled the shorts up and let them close with thump around the diaper. "There that wasn't so hard now was it." Standing he took my hand and grabbed his keys. Leading me out to the car he opened the back door and in my normal spot behind the passenger seat I saw my old booster seat that looked almost like a toddler car seat without the piece that pulls over the head. He lifted me up and sat me inside it, then pulled the seat belt across me, buckling it in. With that my dad got into the car and we drove away from the house. "Where's are we going?" I asked not sure I wanted the answer. I was really hoping we wouldn't be going to one of the big stores where there was a chance I would see any of my classmates. "Oh, Mrs. Thomasson told me which neighbor those diapers came from, and I went to ask them where they got them. See Mrs. Thomasson pointed out that you were a bit big for the Luvs diapers. She suggested I get some of the ones like you are wearing now, and I agree with her. I went over there and asked where they had gotten them cause you were having some issues and I felt these could help you. They let me know that this medical supplier stocked them and that they would be able to help get a good size for you." He finished as we pulled into a parking spot in front of a little building that was situated in the middle of a strip mall like building. Getting out, my dad came around and unbuckled me and then lifted me and sat me on my feet. Taking my hand he led the way inside. "Hi, welcome. Is there anything I can help you find today?" A older lady came up and asked nicely as we entered. "Yes, we are having some trouble finding diapers to fit my son here. He is almost too big for the largest Luvs size. One of my neighbors suggested you guys, and told me how knowledgeable you are on the subject." My dad said back to her smiling. "Oh yes, you would be surprised how many older kids we help who are still diaper dependent. Looks like we need both day and night time wear, so just come this way." She motioned her hand for us to follow as she turned and started walking towards the back corner of the shop where some shelves and a curtain were set up. Turning into the shelves the lady stopped and started talking. "Depending on his level of need, we have a range of options here. These are thinner and good for daytime use, but will need to be changed more frequently. These are thicker and will hold up great for overnight, or when you are gonna be unable to frequently change for whatever reason. Both are a solid white with a wetness indicator running down the middle to make diaper checks easier." She had pointed to two separate items that had multiple bags on the shelves, before moving down a bit further. "These are our more popular ones. They are a decent medium between the two I just showed you in terms of absorbent and thickness. They are mostly white, again with an indicator, but also have little designs on the landing zone for the tapes. Many of our special needs clients love to get them for their children." She went on showing us 4 or 5 more and explaining it their various pros and cons. I had long since zoned out and was staring at the curtain that was pulled closed and wondering what was behind it. I startled as I was brought back to the conversation by my dad giving a light tug on my hand, and talking to me. "Well buddy do you have any preference on which one we get?" Shyly I just shrugged and lowered my head in embarrassment as the lady looked at me expectantly. "Oh its ok." She said kneeling down to me. "There is no need to be embarrassed. Many kids and quite a few adults have toilet troubles. Many handle it just like this, by wearing protection to catch those pesky little accidents." She said with a smile. "After all if that wasn't true, why would there be stores like ours that stock the items? If no one used them, there would be no reason to try and sell them or even make them." She said with a light laugh. I shrugged but still maintained my silence, unsure how to respond to that. "Do you have any sample packs we can buy and try it before I commit to making a large purchase of any of these?" My dad asked as the lady stood back up. "Of course not." She said as she pulled the curtain back that was at the end of the aisle between the racks. I realized a she pulled that the curtain made a full circle around something, and as she opened it I saw a large table standing in the open. It had closed cabinets underneath, and a small trash can to the side of it. "There is no need to buy a sample. We take a small hit, but we have some of the products here that you can try on him and see how they fit." She beamed at my dad with her smile. "Just put him up on the table, draw the curtain, and you can try on each of the brands you are interested in. They are all stacked neatly in the cabinet underneath there." She pointed at the cabinets underneath the padded top. "Just let me know if you have any questions, or are ready to make a decision. I'll just be out front." She said as she stepped away and walked out of the aisle. "Well isn't that convenient and helpful." My dad said as he picked me up under my arms and set me onto the table. He turned and drew the curtain closed before opening the cabinets below. After inspecting each of the different ones below, he sat three of them up on the table next to me. "Now of these, do you see any you like?" My dad asked. I looked them over and saw they were all at least as thick as the one I had on, with one fo them being even thicker. One was the diaper she pointed out earlier with designs on the front tape, but another one had designs all over it. Mainly just lines and some name that I guess was the brand, but it also had some decoration to it with some stars, rainbows, suns, and moons. "Dad why do they all have to be so thick? Everybody will notice." I whined a bit. I liked wearing diapers, but i didn't want all the neighbor kids to know. "Well i don't want to have to be changing you every two hours, and these will let you go awhile without that worry. Hmmmmmm, it probably would be a good idea to have some of the thinner ones though for you to wear to school." I felt completely shocked at this pronouncement. Wear the diapers. To school!?! No way! He would get bullied relentlessly when the other kids found out. "Dad I can't wear them to school! Everyone will find out, and I'll get made fun of." I said a note of desperation and panic in my voice. "You wanted to wear diapers. I'm just giving you what you want. The problem with that is apparently you haven't been properly taking care of yourself. Obviously you are still a bit too young to be changing your own diapers. But I digress. We will discuss the rules when we get home. For now let's try these on. Lie down on the table." I lay back with a bit of trepidation. My mind was going back and forth arguing with myself. I really really did want to wear diapers. This was like a dream come true for me. But at the same time, I didn't want others to know about it, and I definitely did not want to chance being made fun of by the other kids at school. As I lay there, my dad pulled my shorts down and untaped my current diaper. It was decently wet by this point, and he rolled it up and set it to the side. He then took the first diaper and opened it up. It had the lines and brand name written on it with the little decorations as well. Lifting my legs, he slid the diaper underneath me and pulled it up, taping it in place. Having me stand on the table he checked the fit around my waist and the inside of the legs. For some reason this felt even more embarrassing than having him change my diaper. After checking all three of them, he left me wearing the one that looked the same as the one I had on before, he slid my shorts back on and helped me to the floor before making sure they were all the way up. Grabbing the two diapers he had tried on me, we moved out of the curtained area. "Hey, I was just coming to see how things are going." The lady said as she rounded the end of the shelving. "I just finished trying them on him. I think we are going to get some of these ones, these ones, and these." He pointed to the diapers on the shelves. The first was the one he had left me in, the second was the super thick diaper that she had shown him first, and the last one was one of the thinner options. "All great options. Do you know how many you will need? We do sell them in individual packages that vary in amount based on brand and size, as well as by the case. The case is a cheaper option over all letting you save a few dollars on each individual package." She said as she wrote something on a notepad. "We also offer a service for long term needs where we mail order you a set amount each month, charging the amount to a card you leave on file. This option offers a discount of 5% on the total order." She said all this as she finished writing. My dad and the lady talked for a few more minutes over details like how many were in a case as well as prices. Finally he settled on an amount. He would be getting a case of each one every month for at least the next 6 months. I could see that my dad planned for me to be in diapers again for the foreseeable future. He ended up purchasing two bags of each diaper before we left, carrying four of them out to the car himself, and having me carry two of them. After putting them into the back of the car, my dad buckled me in, got in the car, and we pulled away from the store.

Hey everyone! So this is my first story. I am actually a barely popular ABDL artist and I post most of my art content here: Hottogurugan (Comms Open) (@hottogurugan) / Twitter I usually do normal ABDL art, and I've only recently gotten anywhere close to good, and I rarely post new stuff but I'm working on getting more output. I am also collabing on an abdl game with another artist. But that's not why I'm here. Though I mainly draw diaper girls, I have a huge soft spot for Md/Lb and femdom dynamics involving diapers. Women putting boys in their pampered place etc. etc. I just have never had an idea that struck me as something I wanted to draw. So as a fun experiment, and after brainstorming with some fellow ABDL/MDLB writers on tumblr, I decided to write down a story idea that has been sifting around in my head for at least two years or so. The idea is not entirely original. There is a CYOA on Writing.com called 'The Colony'. The premise was that a Communist Matriarchy had been established on some space station. The women ruled the station and kept all men in diapers. No man was allowed to be potty trained and all had to obey female authority. One of the story avenues let you be a young man who was headed off to college in this strange matriarchal society. Needless to say, I fell in love with the premise, and I even tried to contribute to it myself. However, I did not like how the collaborative CYOA provided zero narrative control to any individual author. I was fascinated with exploring the idea of this society, and following a young man as he broke out from his parents only to eventually find himself ensnared in the matriarchy's web and succumbing to the authority of a new 'mommy'. Some of the writing was of....... subpar quality. Some of the story routes had entries that seemed like purposeful derailments by trolls, one literally ends with an entry that simply reads, "??????????". Can't exactly go from there without disrupting the flow. The story is sporadically updated, but individual authors never seem to contribute more than once. I have tried to get in touch with the original author, but after two attempts at contact, and four years of no reply, I assume he has abandoned his account and the story itself. As such, I have decided that I would take the premise and write my own story based on it. In order to avoid plagiarism, I am completely changing the names of characters, places, and even making some of the few plot points presented in the original CYOA differently. I am only taking the premise, and my own rendition of the first part of one of the story avenues presented originally, beyond that, this is my own work. I simply wanted a creative avenue that was under my control in which I could explore the world set by such a premise, the people who live in it, and the ideology of the ruling matriarchy. I hope you all can enjoy my take on this premise, and I hope you all come along and follow me for what may be the first of possibly many stories. Disclaimer: The author of this work does not follow or endorse any of the ideologies described in this work of fiction. All mentions or opinions expressed in this work do not reflect the authors own opinions. The opinions of characters in the work do not reflect the author's, and only serve as vehicles to further the plot or help in characterization of the characters involved. This is erotic fiction first and foremost, none of the ideas represented are meant to be taken seriously or advocated for in the real world. Our story follows Raymond, a young man who finds himself attending university in a strange society where matriarchy is the ruling ideology. In this society, men are kept as partially infantilized adults with the legal rights of toddlers as they are cared for and commanded by an all-female elite. Raymond must navigate his way through this strange culture until he completes his pilots' certification, and he is determined to escape the society with his dignity and continence intact before the female web of the matriarchy fully ensnares him? Things become even more complicated when he meets the love of his life in this strange place. Will our hero escape or be made into a loyal pamper-packer at the behest of female authority? A Radical Equality Chapter 1: Arrival “I am not wearing that!” “You have no choice, it’s the law.” In the room stood three figures. Two women and one man. The man, an average student in his mid-20s, sat on a medical table in a brightly lit backroom resembling an examination room. A traveling case and a backpack lay at his feet. With his arms crossed, he glared defiantly at the two women who stood just barely above him. The two women were of different professions, both at least a decade older than the man. One was dressed as an office professional, her blouse had an emblem stitched to her left breast, with the word “IMMIGRATION AND CUSTOMS” embroidered just above. On the right breast, an ID card hung from a clip in her breast pocket. The other woman was a law officer, her faded navy-blue uniform barely disguised the silhouette of a Kevlar vest. The tools of her trade were clasped onto her duty belt. Her left boot tap-tapping in an annoyed cadence. Even those both women were physically smaller and less intimidating than the man, they stood as if they were the authorities. They gave off the impression of two stern schoolteachers trying to subdue an unruly toddler. In their minds, that was exactly what they were doing. “Listen, you can either be mature and wear the diaper or we can arrest you and have you deported.” Said the immigration woman. “Oh, and if you do decide on arrest, you’ll still get diapered. Prisoners don’t have potty privileges.” “But that’s ridiculous! I was never told I’d need to wear…. one of those.” The man replied. “The diapers? You said you were here on a student visa, right? Did you not read the rules required of males living on this planet?” In truth, the man had read the rule sheet, but he thought it was a joke. He also didn't even bother to do much research on where he was headed, otherwise, he would have known of the strange rules he would be subjected to, and the puffy garments that would replace his normal boxers. “I…. I read the rules.” He said, “I just thought it was a joke? Like, you can’t seriously require all men to wear those things, right?” “Diapers, and we do. It's one of the foundational pillars that our society rests on, and I am simply asking you to respect it, young sir." “Stop talking to me like I’m a kid!” “Stop acting like one then!” “I’m 21…” "That doesn't mean anything. Here, you're legally a child still. And with that attitude, you might as well be one!” The room fell to silence for a moment. She was right. He knew she was. He felt childish, being told by two authoritative women that he needed to put on a diaper. His cheeks were flushed red from the emotions he was feeling. Anger and embarrassment. Angry that he was so stupid to not take the pamphlet seriously and embarrassed at having to go through the ordeal. He found himself in this situation because he had no other choice. No other university accepted his application. He was intelligent, but a terrible student, and as such his grades were lackluster. He originally tried to make it as a dockworker on Earth's Intergalactic Trade Station, but after two years of that, he decided it wasn't the type of career he wanted. But being exposed to the spacecraft he unloaded cargo from, he got the idea that maybe being a space pilot might be a fun job to take. So, he decided to try his hand at one of the many credentialing institutions in Human space. The issue was, that only a select handful of institutions offered classes. Spacecraft piloting was necessary and high-in-demand profession, but companies were always particular about who could become a pilot, and a certification in a specific space quadrant meant where you got certified is where you would work. But none of the larger and well-known institutions would take him in on account of his lazy performance in high school. Until one day when he received a strange email from a university, he had never heard about. He didn’t remember much of the email, nor did he even try to pay much attention when he was reading it. All he remembered was something about “communist matriarchy”, “a particular way of life, and "revolutionary culture'. But he mostly paid attention to the "reduced board and tuition for off-planet male students" and the “Spacecraft license classes offered”. That’s what got him here, a college degree and at a cheaper cost somewhere away from his parents? He couldn’t pass it up. If only he had known, he might have held out for somewhere else before submitting his application. “I am going to ask you one more time.” Chimed in the office lady, breaking the silence. “Will you submit to a diapering, or will you continue to be fussy and require us to send you home?” The woman crossed her arms and looked at him with a stern expression, awaiting an answer. The policewoman’s tap-tapping increased in rhythm. The young man paused for a second, he wanted to say ‘just send me home! I’m going back to Earth.’ But his subconscious stopped him, he knew deep down that if he went back, he might not get another chance to get a certificate and license. Maybe, just maybe, he could cram courses as much as he could and get out as soon as possible. Maybe wearing diapers for a year or two wouldn't be so bad, was it? He didn't necessarily have to use said diapers, and this station was built from a prefab, so there had to be a men's room somewhere hidden away he could use. This was his chance, he had to take it. He took a deep breath and let his arms fall to his side. “Alright, I’ll wear the diaper.” He said, “I guess when in Rome.” The office woman’s expression changed from stern disapproval to a pleased smile. She walked over to a cabinet and pulled out some items before returning to the medical bench. “I’m glad to hear that you’re big enough to take the easy way, I was worried Miss Roland here was going to have to cuff you.” “I would prefer not to, makes my job easier when they behave.” Said the policewoman. "Oh, I bet it does. Alright, young man lay down on the bench and I'll get you changed." “Whoa, hold on. I can change myself just fine!” The stern and disappointed expression returned to the woman’s face. "I'm sorry, but in addition to having to wear diapers, you are also not allowed to change them yourself. Lay down on the medical bench and I’ll get you into your diaper.” “No way lady! That’s weird! I can put it on myself.” “Officer Roland please restrain him.” The man found himself being pushed down by the officer with more force than she had been able to use. She must be on enhancers. "What the- “he retorted as he fell back on the bench. Cop lady quickly restrained his left hand with a medical cuff, and the office woman quickly went around the other side and cuffed his right. They were quick from lots of practice with this exact scenario. With only his legs free, the young man began to squirm and lightly kick them about. “Hey, get me out of this! You can’t- “ “If you don’t stop moving your legs, we will have to restrain those too. Calm down and just let me change you!” “No! Let me out you bitch!” he cried back. “Suit yourself.” Immediately the women set about restraining his legs. The police officer had no issues restraining his leg, but the immigration lady needed help. But after a short struggle, his legs were restrained as well. He was about to let out another expletive but was interrupted by a soft, rubbery object being forcefully inserted into his mouth. “Spit that out and I’ll have to tie that around your head.” He wanted to spit it out but decided against further restraint. It was also somewhat soothing to have in. What was it exactly? The office woman began to make her way back to the cabinet while Officer Roland stared over the young man like a hawk. The Office lady returns with a pair of razor-scissors. “I’m sorry but since we had to restrain your legs, the only way to get your pants off for a diaper change is by cutting them up.” She then gave a quick snip-snip with the scissors. The young man didn’t want his pants cut up, but this was the fate he chose. He squirmed up until the point of the woman removing his belt and readying the scissors. He knew better than to be unsteady around those things. It took several cuts to get both sides of his pants undone. No longer held together with thread, the woman slid the pants out from underneath him, leaving him mostly exposed except for his underwear. The woman held up the scissors with a disgusted face after seeing his gray boxers. As if she were offended by being subjected to seeing them. She positioned the scissors to begin cutting the undergarment. “Now hold still, otherwise there will be a bad accident.” Saying that, she began to cut the boxers, both ends now lie open. She removes the underwear from underneath the young man, whose face goes beet red. Holding the underwear out, somewhat in disgust and curiosity. “Why do you off-world boys even wear these? They don’t offer any protection and they don’t look comfortable. If I left my boys in these, they’d make a mess all over my carpet.” She tosses the cut-up garment into a trash bin. “You won’t need those anymore mister.” She turns around to face her charge, with a wide grin on her face. “Are you ready for your first diaper mister grumpypants?” The tone of her voice and mood noticeably changed, as if a switch had been flipped in her hand. Or maybe to try and signal to him that he is now in her good graces. She wanted him in those diapers, not his big boy undies. She pulled out a bottle with lotion inside and squirted it onto her hands before rubbing them together. She went for his crotch, and he began to squirm in reaction to this strange lady rubbing his groin. “Stop squirming little guy, it’ll go faster if you stay still.” The woman was surprisingly professional about rubbing lotion on all of a man’s junk. The young man on the other hand was flustered as one could be. This was the first time a woman had ever given him the attention of this sort, and it was while he was restrained and trying to put him in a diaper. By the end of the lotion rubbing, he was a blushing, embarrassed mess and could barely come up with a thought. The woman retracted her hands and turned around to grab something else. Turning back to face the man she holds up a thick white object, which the man immediately recognized to be an unfolded diaper. The woman’s smile beamed at him, it was a happy smile, but he still found himself intimidated. “Time for your first diapering little boy!” Beamed the woman before unfolding the diaper. The unfolded diaper surprised the boy in just how large it was, it had to be as long as the woman’s torso, and it couldn’t have been less than half a foot wide in the middle. She slid the enormous underwear beneath him and adjusted its position under him. She pulled the front of the diaper over his crotch. “Shh, such a good boy for keeping still. I’m proud of you.” The woman cooed at him as if he were a toddler while she pulled the diaper's wings over the front. The tapes made a distinctive sound as they were secured onto the landing strip. The woman pulled back after the diaper was fastened onto the man. “All done! Good job for calming down, I bet you feel much happier now that you’re properly padded up, huh?” Cooed the woman, the cop on the other side of the bench gave a quick chuckle at the sight. The young man just sat in silence, too flustered from the events to react to anything. To him, the diaper felt bulky and soft, if tightly secured. It was surprisingly comfortable for what it was, felt almost like a pillow between his thighs. Both women began undoing his restraints, once his arms and legs were free the office woman helped him sit up on the bench and the police lady sat next to him. "Now I know you must be flustered by what occurred and feel like you've been punished enough. But your behavior from earlier is simply unacceptable. Around here you are to respect and obey female authorities, your little outburst is simply something you'll need to learn to control. I understand this is your first time on our planet, but you simply must learn to follow our rules if you wish to stay here. As such, to help you learn, Officer Roland here will administer a light spanking to you.” Her words were practiced and professional, she does this routinely. The young man was taken aback by her threat of a spanking. But before he could reply Officer Roland grabbed his hands and forced him over her lap. His thickly padded behind was now exposed prominently to the air. He popped the pacifier out of his mouth and yelled. “Let go of me!” He now couldn’t see the woman who had been administering his defeat for the past hour, but he could hear her tone change in her voice. “Sigh You just don’t learn to stay quiet, do you? Officer, how many spankings do you think are in order?" “I’d say at least 20 ma’am.” “Make it 30.” The young man began squirming and yelling in protest. 'This is an injustice!' he thought to himself. And he continued to writhe about. He felt another pacifier being inserted into his mouth and a strap tightening around his head. He could no longer vocalize his distaste for the actions being done to him. He feels a hand grab his chin and rotate his head. The office woman rotated his head, so their eyes meet. “Welcome to Estrea little boy.”

Before you read I would like to warn there is mention of child abuse. There are no descriptions of it, nor does it happen in the story itself. It takes place before the events of the story. While I do not condone or support anyone abusing any child (especially as a victim of child abuse myself growing up), it is a real life issue and helps set the stage for the better things coming Andy's way. *****Jeremy***** The phone rang. Jeremy sitting at his desk in his office at home left his program running on the computer to answer it. "Hello, this is Jeremy how may I help you." This being his professional work line he had no qualms answering the phone with his name. He had a strong masculine voice, but at the same time it had some indescribable quality that just made it sound open and caring. "Hey Jeremy it's Emma down at DCS. I've got a kid that we got notified about a couple of weeks ago. As of today the Judge has taken away all parental rights from his parents pending a full investigation into them. Honestly though I don't believe they will be getting them back." She let out a heavy sigh on the other end of the phone. Jeremy sat back in his chair holding the receiver. In order for the parents to have already had the judge rescind their rights the parents must have been horrible to this kid. "So tell me what's up. Give me the details, and I'm assuming you would like me to foster him until a new home can be found." There was a long pause as a keyboard clicking could be heard in the background of the call. "Well he was brought into the hospital about sixteen days ago on a Monday from his school. They called the ambulance after one of the teachers found he had a broken arm when he came into school that morning. She had noticed he was having difficulty getting his jacket off, and when they were getting off his arms she said he just started crying. That's when she saw his arm was heavily discolored and swollen from the wrist all the way up to the elbow. once the ambulance arrived he was taken to the nearest hospital." She paused for a second here. She had been saying this all in a fairly monotone voice. Reading facts from a screen. Jeremy could tell she was upset by this case. "At the hospital his arm was x-rayed and it was determined that he had a break of both bones in his forearm. Based off the bruising and the way it looked when they examined his arm they estimated it happened around Friday night or Saturday morning. The recovery is projected to take around six to twelve weeks in total. As the they were trying to get him prepped for the doctor a nurse noticed some other marks on the boy as she was running an IV for him. However he fought against her examining him and the nurse let it go for the time." She paused here and Jeremy could hear her take a drink, and let out a sigh. "After setting the bones and casting the arm, the doctors did a full examination of his body while he was still sedated. They found multiple signs of physical abuse." She described what was found to Jeremy. She took a pause here, and Jeremy had time to think. He couldn't understand how anyone could possibly treat any child that way let alone their own. It was simply unthinkable and he could feel his own anger rising at the thought of what this young boy had been through in his short life. After a minute or two Emma finally spoke back up. "Sorry this is hard to even read let alone see the pictures they have of his injuries." She said with a slight hitch in her voice. "I see kids come through all the time, but this is definitely one of the worst cases I have seen." "I get it. It angers me just hearing about it. I'm not sure could handle seeing the pictures." Jeremy said back to her. "Well the hospital of course reached out to us to report the incident. We got in touch with the school and got the contact information for the parents. When we tried calling though we got no answer no matter how many times we tried. Finally I was sent to their residence with a police escort. When we arrived we found the front door left open, and the mother and her boyfriend passed out in their living room floor. They were apparently high based off the paraphernalia we found in the living room around them. The whole place smelled god awful and was a complete mess. I really don't understand how they made it under the radar for so long. Based off the state the boy was in and the fact that the mother is a chronic drug user a judge had little problem doing a temporary removal of parental rights. We have kept him in the hospital the last couple of weeks for monitoring. During that time he has healed well from most of the injuries he had. They have also brought his nutrition level up alot as well. The only issues left really have been his arm which will still have a lengthy recovery time, and an issue with his bladder control." She said the last with some hesitation. Jeremy didn't really understand why, he had already taken fostered a few kids who had issues with bedwetting and such. It wasn't really a big deal. "Well to be honest he doesn't seem to have basically any bladder control at all. The doctors have examined him and from the tests it appears his bladder is very under developed. It can only hold about four ounces, but for his age should be able to hold closer to ten ounces. When they did the urodynamics testing the child indicated to them that he couldn't tell when his bladder was full. The other families we have approached have shied away due to the amount of care and attention the boy will need." She finally wrapped up with. "To top this all off with we can't get him to talk, he hasn't said a single word the entire time he has been in the hospital. The psyche team has been in to examine and talk with him, but haven't been able to get anything out of him. After talking to his teachers we have found this is his normal. Apparently he just doesn't speak to basically anyone, they can rarely get a couple of words out of him in class. Usually they communicate with him just writing out whatever he wants to say. The psychiatrist called it selective mutism. Apparently he is physically able to speak, but for some reason often finds himself unable to. They said the cause is often anxiety or fear, but that it could be basically any emotion that is overwhelming for him that is causing it. Due to these reasons three other families we have reached out to have said they just can't take him. To be honest it's completely understandable too. He needs a placement where he can be the only kid in the house, and with someone who knows and understands how to handle kids with special needs and rough backgrounds." She paused here and didn't say anything for a minute. Jeremy finally spoke after processing for a few minutes. "I'll be more than happy to take him in. When could I meet him?" "Today if you want, he is over at the central hospital off main street. It would be a couple of days before you could take him in as the doctors are still doing a few tests and ensuring everything is ok with him. I figure that should also give you some time to get things set up and ready for him. You will be outside of his current school zone, so you have a couple of options there. Mine would be to take him out of public school altogether for the time being. The state has a great online school program going I think he would be great in. However there is the option of your nearest public school as well. Whatever works best for you and you think will be good for him." She said as she gave him all the details for Andy's situation. "From what you have told me about his school life it might be best to give him a break from all that. I'll talk to him though and see how he feels so we can at least take that into consideration too." Jeremy pushed away from his desk still holding the receiver. Moving to the door he grabbed his key ring from a glass bowl next to his office door and left the room. "Listen I'm going to head down to the hospital now, if you have anymore you would like to fill me in on call my cell." "That should be it. I'll call ahead for you so they will let you up to his room." Emma said, relief tinging her voice. "And thank you, Jeremy, this is going to mean the world to him. He may not realize it yet, but it most definitely will." "Of course, I can't let this boy go on thinking the way things have been for him is how the world is. I've been there and it's not a fun place to be. I just hope I can be what he needs to see him through all of this." With that the two said their goodbyes and Jeremy left the house. *****Andy***** Andy sat up in his bed as a nurse came into his room. Andy is a small boy for being eight years old. After two weeks of the hospital feeding him double and also giving him nutrients through an IV his weight was still only up to twenty eight pounds. Top that off he was only about thirty two inches tall. All the kindergarteners and some of the preschoolers were bigger than him! He got told all the time he looked so cute by all the adults at school though. He had bright green eyes with freckles spread over his nose and under his eyes. His red hair hung down past his ears and constantly got in his eyes. To make it worse the hair curled a bit at the ends. He absolutely hated it. He was a bit groggy and tired most of the time he had been here. The doctors and nurses told him it was because his body was recovering, and the meds they were giving him to help with the pain would make him sleepy. He pushed his hair out of his eyes as he watched the nurse move around the room straightening things up. Though Andy had no idea what she could be straightening. He hadn't been out of his bed but a handful of times since he got here, and it's not like anyone had been to visit him. Not even his mom. Andy loved his mom and just wanted her to be happy, and to be a good boy for her. It seemed like he could never do that though. He waited patiently for what he knew was coming. The nurses always did the same thing whenever they came to his room. They moved around acting like they weren't doing anything to him, and like they weren't even really here for him. He knew though they only came in for one of two reasons. The first was to bring him food, but lunch time had already passed and it wasn't time for dinner yet. The second was for the reason he resented. It was the reason his mom was always mad at him. It was time for him to be changed again. Andy had always had trouble with going pee in the bathroom. He never seemed to know when he needed to go, and often didn't even notice when he had wet himself until someone made fun of him or a grown up yelled at him. His mom was bad about yelling at him, but her boyfriend was even worse. The nurses though had been different. They had been nothing but kind and gentle to Andy the entire time he had been here. They had done the one thing his mother had flatly refused to do, though she had threatened it many times as the worst thing she could do to him. They had put him in diapers from his first night in the ER when he had wet himself multiple times. He had seen the package for the diapers a few times. They kept at least one package in a cabinet to the side of his bed in the children's ward. It was pampers cruisers size six diapers. They were baby diapers, and he fit in them. It made him feel like the baby the kids at school always called him when they made fun of him. He hated school and was dreading going back. He knew he would just be made fun even more now than he had been before. Especially if he had to keep wearing diapers like the doctors said he would need to. He wasn't happy about it, but the doctor had explained the problems out to him. He hadn't understood much of it, but basically he had the bladder capacity of a three year old and the control of an infant. That and the things that told him his bladder was full didn't send the signals the way they were supposed to. It was very demoralizing to be told you were barely better than an infant at something. Finally the nurse came over to Andy's bedside. "Ok, you know what time it is. We gotta get you changed. I'm sure you are quite wet by now. Lets lay back and I can get you changed." With that Andy lay back in the bed. The nurse quickly and efficiently went about her business. She was nice and got Andy to cooperate and even help where he could. Instead of lifting his legs she had him raise his bottom up for her to take the used wet diaper out from under him. While he held himself up she used a warm wet wipe to clean his entire lower region. With a gloved hand she spread some cream on his bottom and his groin. "Now we have to give you some medicine, I'm sorry for this, I know it's not going to be pleasant but it won't hurt. You'll just feel a small bit of discomfort." With that she placed a hand on Andy's stomach, and her other moved to his bottom. He felt a bit of pressure and discomfort from his anus as the nurse pushed a small suppository into his bottom. She was quick and true to her word. It hadn't hurt, but it had made Andy very uncomfortable to have her stick a finger in his bottom. "There all done. Now that is something that will help you go poopy. You haven't had a movement in over a week. That is very unhealthy and the doctor is concerned. It will be unpleasant I know, but as soon as it happens all you have to do is press this button and a nurse will be right in to change you." With that she removed her gloves, and after throwing them in a bin off to the side, slid a fresh diaper under Andy's bottom. She swiftly taped it into place and then pulled his paper hospital gown back down, and his bed sheet up and over his legs to his waist. "Here you watch some TV and we will be back around in just a little bit to check on you." With she left the TV turned to Nick Jr. and Blaze and the monster machines was on. Not having a remote to change it, Andy resigned himself to watching it. *****Jeremy***** Jeremy arrived at the hospital a little later that afternoon. He had stopped at the store to get something that he hoped Andy would like. He went to the front desk and got directions to Andy's room after verifying his identity. He went up to the children's ward from there, and found the room of his soon to be foster child. Andy was sitting at the top of the bed leaning forward with his legs folded criss cross. On the tv up on the wall over the foot of the bed Nick Jr. was playing a show with some dogs on it. Jeremy faintly recognized it from something another kid he fostered like to watch, but just couldn't recall the name. For a few minutes he just stood to the side of the door unnoticed by Andy as he watched the cartoon. He seemed to have gotten sucked into the show as he wasn't noticing anything around him. He sat on the bed in a light blue hospital kind of shirt and a white diaper with some designs on it he couldn't really make out from here. 'He is a cute kid, hair is a little long an unruly, and he was quite small for an eight year old, but otherwise he looked healthy and in good health.' Jeremy thought to himself. He didn't see any of the bruises or marks on him that Emma had told him about, other than the cast on his left arm he could have been just any kid. Suddenly Jeremy felt a tap on his shoulder. Turning he saw shorter dark skinned nurse standing behind him. "Sir, may ask what you are doing?" She said looking at him suspiciously. "Oh sorry I got distracted watching him enjoy the TV show. I'm Jeremy and I am here to meet my new foster Andy." Jeremy followed this by holding his right hand out to shake hers. She took it and shook hands with him. "Sorry was worried you might be the one he was living with for a second. They warned us there was a possibility that the mother or boyfriend might show up and to call for security if they had." She said this with a reassured smile. She was happy it hadn't been one of them. "Well they did let us know you were coming though. If you want you can go in and see him. One of the other nurses gave him some medicine earlier to help him go poop. One of us should be in here before long to check him. If he does happen to go before then you can call the station and one of us will be in to change him." With that she strode off down the hallway and entered the room of another patient. Jeremy turned back to the room and saw Andy sitting on the bed watching him. Seeing this Jeremy came into the room a friendly expression on his face. "Hey, Andy right?" Of course Jeremy knew it was him, and Andy nodded affirmation, but that helped get him engaged from the start. "My, name is Jeremy. I'm here because I got a call this morning that a very special boy needed a safe place to stay at for awhile. I told them I needed to meet you first though so we can make sure you like me. I brought you something down here to keep you company." With that he held out a box to Andy. Andy took the box and looked it over. It was a plain red box with a lid fit over the top. It looked like the boxes he had seen Christmas presents come in on tv shows. "You can open it." Jeremy said reassuringly. Andy removed the lid then and pulled out the item inside. It was a green dinosaur stuffed animal plushie. Andy's face lit up with a big grin. He held it up to the ceiling then pulled it down and hugged it close. Andy loved stuffed animals, and though dragons were his favorite, dinosaurs were a very close second. "I was hoping you would like it. It's all yours as is the tablet in the bottom of the box as well." Andy looked back in the box and sitting at the bottom was a small tablet. "I set it up with an app on there already so you can use it to communicate with." Jeremy moved and squatted down beside the bed next to Andy. Andy already had already turned the screen on and it didn't have a passcode on it yet. Jeremy showed him the two apps he had installed on the tablet. One allowed Andy to type out whatever he wanted to say to someone, and then could be shown to someone to be read or the tablet could speak out what was typed. The other app had a bunch of different squares on the screen with pictures on each. You could touch the picture or a series of pictures for what you want and then the app would make them into a sentence for you. They were really useful and Andy loved it. "Also it can give you something to do while you're stuck here so you're not bored. You can play games, watch videos, or find something to read if you want." Andy had started using one of the apps on the tablet and showed the screen to Jeremy. It read 'Thank you this is really cool.' Jeremy was happy that he could use it and that he liked the gift. It would definitely make things alot easier for the boy moving forward. *****Andy***** Andy loved the tablet and the Dinosaur. It was amazing! He had never had a tablet or electronic before, though he had used one at school a couple of times, and he marveled at how easy it made it for him to let people know what he wanted or was thinking. He and Jeremy talked for awhile about what kind of things Andy enjoyed. He told him how he liked playing with lego blocks, stuffed animals, going outside, and more. He was finding he really like this man who was being so nice to him. Just a short bit after Jeremy had arrived though Andy felt a sharp pang in his gut. The medicine was finally taking affect. After the first cramp the gates opened, and Andy found himself powerless to stop it. With a wet farting noise the poop rushed out into the diaper as Andy sat in terror and shock. It filled every crevice around his bottom and into the middle of the diaper as it seemed to just keep going. It was warm and mushy almost feeling like warm oatmeal. After just a few seconds that felt like an eternity it finally ended, and he was sitting in a full diaper for the first time since he was a toddler. Andy had struggled with controlling his bladder, but he had figured out how to go poop on the potty fairly quickly according to his mom. Now he understood why. He did not like the way this felt at all. He drew up his knees to his chest and wrapped his arms around them as he started to tear up. Here this man had been so nice to him, but he had just messed himself. He waited for the yelling to start like it always did with his mom when he wet himself. *****Jeremy***** Jeremy knew immediately what had happened. He could see the dirty state of the diaper as Andy sat huddled on the bed with his head ducked into his legs. Instead of saying anything he just sat down on the edge of the bed next to him. Jeremy put his arm around the boy's shoulders and hugged him to his side without a word. Just providing safety and comfort. A nurse walked to the door at that moment and Jeremy held his hand out to stop her. He motioned that everything was ok and to give them a moment. The nurse nodded and headed back into the hallway without a sound. After a couple of minutes Andy's shoulders stopped moving from him crying and Jeremy spoke to him. "Hey its ok. I know it's probably embarrassing to have this happen but it's not your fault. The nurses had to give you some medicine that made you go that's all. It's ok I promise." Sniffling Andy looked up at the bigger man. Seeing that he wasn't mad, Andy stretched his legs back out and picked up the tablet. Quickly he typed out 'not mad at me' and showed it to Jeremy. Jeremy smiled in a way he hoped was reassuring and said, "Of course I'm not mad at you. Why would I be? Like I said it's not your fault." 'Mom was always really mad when I have a accident' he typed out on the tablet. Jeremy positioned himself so he could read it as Andy was typing it out. 'Get punish if have a accident. Teach not to do it again' Jeremy felt a chill followed by a rush of heat at the implications of what Andy had just told him. Schooling himself he kept the emotions from his face or body. "Well I don't think that was right for her to do. You had no control over this due to the medicine. Me punishing you for something you can't control would be wrong." Silently he seethed at the scared look in the young boys eyes. No child should ever have that look. "Look why don't we get the nurse so she can get you cleaned up. While she does that I'll just step out and make a phone call, OK?" Jeremy gave him a questioning look to ensure that he would be ok for the few minutes he would be on the phone Andy nodded and he left the room to get the nurse and make a call to Emma. He was more determined than ever to help this boy, and give him a better life than he had experienced so far. *****Andy***** Andy lay back on the bed waiting for the nurse to come in. It had been a few minutes for him to adjust to his state, and he found he kind of liked the feeling of the poop as it smushed around his bottom. It felt like when he played in mud. It wasn't long before it started to get cold, sticky, and uncomfortable on his backside making his butt itch. Finally a nurse came into the room pushing a cart loaded with supplies. It was a different lady from earlier that he hadn't seen since he had been here. This nurse was an older white lady, she had grey hair, but stood straight moved at a purposeful pace. She came to the side of the bed and opened the cabinet grabbing the package of diapers from the shelf inside. Setting them on the cart she grabbed a folded pad from the bottom of the shelf. Unfolding it she turned to the bed. "Ok now I need you to lift up so I can slide this under you to keep the bed clean." Andy lifted his entire back off the bed holding his weight on his shoulder and his heels. The nurse slid the pad under him, pushing the hospital shirt he wore up around his chest as she did so. "There now this will only take a moment." From there she undid the tapes of the diaper, and slid the front down over his crotch to clean any poop that had smushed up to the front. Without warning the nurse took his ankles in her hand, and unceremoniously lifted his legs straight up in the air. This was an embarrassing position for Andy and felt his face burn as it turned red. He felt like a toddler as she wiped the mess from his bum with the relatively clean front of the diaper. Finally she folded the front down and opened the wipes with one hand as she held his ankles with the other. Taking one out she proceeded to clean his bottom up with the wipes. He liked this part as the wipes were always really warm and felt amazing. It took a few wipes, but eventually his entire bottom was cleaned of the poop. The nurse pulled the dirty diaper and the used wipes from under Andy and lowered his legs back to the bed. The nurse set the used diaper to the side on the cart without rolling it up. Then pulling a fresh diaper from the package she turned back to the bed. Opening the diaper she lifted Andy's legs once more and slid it into place underneath him. Andy had to admit, at least to himself, that the diaper really did feel nice. It was soft and cushiony, and once it was taped up he felt like someone was constantly hugging him. It felt amazing which left him feeling conflicted about them. He found he hoped he could keep wearing them after he went home, but he knew his mom would never allow it. Maybe Jeremy would let him wear them while he stayed with him though. The nurse spread rash cream across his entire diaper area, and finally closed the diaper and secured it snugly around his waist. The nurse stuck a forearm under his back then and lifted his small frame a bit from the bed. With her other hand she removed the bed pad from under him and pulled his shirt back down as she withdrew her hand from beneath him. "There we go all done." From here she moved to the cart with the soiled diaper. There she picked up the diaper and a small container. With this she dumped as much of the poop into the container as possible before closing the container and sealing it with some sticker. "What's that for?" Andy turned to see Jeremy had come back into the room. He watched quizzically as the nurse was working. "The doctor wanted a stool sample to make sure there wasn't anything more going on with his constipation. It's most likely just from the pain meds, but he would rather be safe." She moved and put the package of diapers back in the cabinet then pushed the cart back out of the room. Jeremy moved over to the bed and sat on the edge next to Andy. "Well I just got done talking to your case worker at DCS. You are gonna come stay with me for awhile. Do you think you would like that?" Andy nodded his head enthusiastically. He really liked this guy so far and hoped staying with him would be fun. Jeremy sat next to him and talked about everything he could think of. From what they could go out and do to have fun, and what his house looked like. They spent alot of time like that. Eventually they ran out of things to talk about and just sat in silence and watched Nick Jr. on the TV. Eventually the nurse came back in with dinner for Andy. She sat the food tray down on a table thing then rolled it over until it reached over the top of the bed. Then left the room saying she would be back in a bit to get the tray. Jeremy removed the lid from the plate on the tray to reveal some chicken strips, green beans, and mac and cheese. There was also a small roll, and a glass of apple juice. Andy ate with relish enjoying the food. He quickly finished the plate off and sat back. Leaned back as he was the front of his diaper was completely exposed. Jeremy examined it and noticed the yellow wetness indicator down the middle had turned completely blue. He got up off the bed and walked around to the cabinet. Andy watched him curiously the entire time. Jeremy reached down into the cabinet and pulled out some wipes and a fresh diaper, and turned back to the bed. He moved the table to the side away from the bed. "Hey buddy, you are quite wet there, how about we get you changed into a fresh diaper?" He asked, but it was more than a simple request. "You just need to scoot down a bit and lay back for me." Andy had gotten used to the nurses coming in and changing him, but he wasn't sure how he felt about Jeremey changing him. It felt more embarrassing somehow. After a moments hesitation though he followed the instructions and lay back for Jeremy. He quickly undid the diaper, removed it, cleaned up Andy with some wet wipes, and then secured a fresh diaper on him. Andy felt safe and secure the entire time. The rest of the evening went well as the two sat and talked about all kinds of things. Eventually Jeremy Asked Andy if he liked books, when Andy nodded he did, Jeremy asked if he would like him to read one. After he again nodded, Jeremy took the tablet and pulled up a picture book. "Now, this is one of my favorite books from when I was a child. It's called the very hungry caterpillar." Jeremy read this book and two more to Andy, but by the last one he was getting tired and his eyelids were starting to droop. Until finally they shut completely and he dozed off. *****Jeremy***** As he got about halfway trough the third book he realized that the young boy at his side was fast asleep. He had fallen asleep hugging the new dinosaur toy. He looked peaceful and happy, and Jeremy hoped he could get up without waking him. It had gotten late as they had sat talking. He had learned a lot about the young one in this time and had started to make plans for them for the next few weeks. He had already called Emma earlier and confirmed he would take Andy in with him. He just needed to spend a couple more days in the hospital while the doctors ran a couple more tests. Then he would come to stay with him. Possibly as his forever home. Jeremy was excited and nervous at the same time. He needed to go home and get some things settled and ready for Andy. Carefully he got up from the bed, plugged in the tablet to charge, and left the room. He let the nurses know Andy was asleep, and that he would be coming back to visit tomorrow. He left the hospital, made a stop at the local Walmart. He had finally remembered the show Andy had been enjoying was called Paw Patrol. He got some bedding supplies and kids towels in with those printed on them. From there he moved over to the baby aisle and stocked up on rash cream, baby oil cream, and powder. Lastly he looked at the diapers. There he found that Luvs had a print currently going which also featured the paw patrol show. He grabbed a case of size 6, and moved to the checkout. After checking out Jeremy drove home and went into the bedroom he regularly used for foster kids. There he unpacked the items and made up the bed with the items. He stored the box of diapers and supplies on a set of shelves built into the closet. He figured he might get something better latter on though. Afterwards he went online and began to look up things that Andy might enjoy doing. During their talk he has found that the boy had basically never went anywhere except the store, school, and where he lived. Jeremy planned to correct this. Every kid deserved to have trips and do things they would enjoy. He planned to give Andy a lot of new experiences. Chapter 2 A few days passed, and it was finally the day Andy would get to leave the hospital. He was excited but also anxious about going to stay with Jeremy. He knew it would be better than going back to his mom. He didn't even want to think about how mad she would be about this whole situation. His arm had started bothering him over the last few days as the Dr's had the pain meds slowly lessened. It still bothered him to think about it. He had been so scared the night it happened. He had never seen his mom that angry with him, and her boyfriend had tripped him when he tried to run from her angry tirade. He had tried to catch himself, but when he held his arm out, he felt a sharp pain as he impacted the floor. His mom had repeatedly hit him with the belt after that. He didn't blame her, though. If he was a better son and behaved, she wouldn't have to discipline him. That's what her boyfriend always told him. He said if Andy would just stay out of the way and quiet like a good boy, there wouldn't be any issue. It especially made her mad when Andy wet himself and needed help cleaning himself. That's what the punishment that night had been for. He had stayed in his room all that weekend to avoid her. His arm had really bothered him, and he had struggled immensely to get ready for school that Monday. He couldn't wait til his arm was healed. Maybe then his mom would take him back, and things would be better this time. He really loved his momma no matter what she did. The nurses knew this despite all she had put him through. He didn't know any different, though. They really hoped Jeremy would be able to provide him with a better home. They had grown to love this little boy over the weeks he had remained in their care. He was such a ball of joy once he had gotten to trust them. They didn't care that he struggled to talk. He smiled whenever they came into his room now rather than looking at them with wariness in his eyes. Jeremy had spent nearly every waking hour in the room with the child. Even when he had to work, he would bring his laptop and sit with him. It was such a beautiful thing to the nurses. This man who didn't owe the child anything. Was of no relation to him, but wouldn't let the boy remain here alone and scared. It seemed to help Andy come further out of his shell, and by the last couple of days, he had tried to talk in halting and stuttering words. The doctors claimed that with some time and therapy, he would most likely be able to communicate verbally without trouble. Jeremy was happy when they told him this as it meant that Andy would have one less struggle in his already complicated young life. Jeremy had planned out the next couple of weeks to make Andy as happy as possible and help him be more comfortable. He couldn't wait to take him out of the hospital at last. He had finished setting up the bedroom for him and hoped he loved it. *****Andy***** Andy was super excited to finally be getting to leave the hospital. The nurses had been really nice to him, but he really didn't like the food here, and he was insanely bored of sitting in bed all the time. At home, he rarely got to watch TV, so he enjoyed the novelty of that at first, but it had worn off after the second week straight. Looking forward to being able to go home with Jeremy, he tried his best to get dressed. He found it was difficult with his arm in a cast. It went from halfway up his upper arm, all the way over his wrist to the bottom of his fingers. He couldn't bend his elbow or close his hand fully. This caused him to struggle with pulling a shirt down or securing his pants. Finally, he gave up trying. He had his shirt over his right arm and over his head but couldn't figure out how to get his left arm in it. His pants were up, but he couldn't get the button secured without the use of both hands. The diaper didn't help as it made the jeans tighter than what he was used to. Sitting on the side of the bed, he resigned himself to wait for help and watched more TV. He found that he really enjoyed watching Paw Patrol, sunny patch friends, little bear, Blaze and the monster machines, and many other shows that came on Nick Jr. He no longer cared what the other kids would think of him watching "baby" shows. He enjoyed them, and he felt that was all that mattered. After a short while, a nurse came in to check on him. "Well, I never, look at you. Half dressed and lots of places to go. Do you need some help there?" She asked, pointing at his clothes. Andy nodded and stood from the bed. She first took the bottom of his shirt and rolled it up with the hole for his arm. She slipped this easily over his cast and pulled the shirt down to his waist. "Now, has your diaper been changed since this morning?" She asked, raising a single eyebrow in question. "No." Andy muttered in a low shy voice. "Well, we gotta take care of that before you get all dressed. Don't want it to leak out on your clothes." With that, she guided him back onto the bad and had him lay down. She lowered his pants to his ankles and turned to his bedside cabinet. Opening it, she didn't see the diaper where they usually were. "Now, where have your diapers gone off to?" She said, looking back at Andy. He pointed over to his bag, sitting on a chair in the corner. He had already been packing everything up to leave. He really was ready to get out of the hospital. She moved over to his small duffel bag and pulled out the pack of pampers size 7 diapers. After removing one and coming back to the bed, she unfolded the diaper and set it to the side. She proceeded to undo the tapes on his wet diaper and pull it open. She lifted his legs by the ankles and proceeded to pull the used diaper out and clean him up with a couple of wipes. After that was done, she placed the fresh diaper under his bottom and, after lowering his legs, taped it snugly into place. "There you're all clean and ready to go home." With this, she helped him stand up and secure his pants. "But I'm not going home. I'm going to stay with Mr. Jeremy at his house." He said a bit confused at her statement. The nurse had slipped a bit here. Since Andy didn't know he was going to be living with Jeremy for the foreseeable future. Jeremy had asked the nurses not to say anything as he didn't want Andy to get upset about not being able to go home to his mom. "Oh my bad, I just mis-spoke, hunny. Just habit to say you're going home when you leave." She said with a reassuring smile. "I'm sure you're gonna have all kinds of fun. Jeremy seems like a really nice guy." Andy nodded excitedly, "We are gonna have lots of fun. He said we would get to go to the fair, and he would take me to the zoo and the park." The nurse zoned out a bit as she bustled around the room, making sure her patient had everything and straightening up everything. Andy kept listing off places he had never been, but that he and Jeremy had talked about going to see. He was very excited to be able to finally enjoy all these things. Eventually, he ran out of places, though, and silence filled the room. "Well, it sounds like you have a lot of adventures ahead of you. Jeremy should be here shortly, and then you can finally get out of here and start on all those adventures." The nurse said to Andy as she turned away from the bed. "Why wait? We can get going right now." Jeremy was standing in the doorway. He had come in on the tail-end of Andy's long list. With a shout of joy, Andy jumped up from the bed and ran over to Jeremy. "Really? We go now?" "Of course, I've already finished the paperwork, and we are ready to go. Just gotta grab your things, and we are out of here." He walked over to the chair and grabbed the small duffel bag, holding everything Andy currently had. DCS had gotten him a few changes of clothes from his home. Unfortunately, most of what he had was ragged and barely acceptable as clothing. Most of the shirts were too small, and the ones that weren't often had holes all in them. He only had one pair of pants at the time, and it had holes in the legs and seat of them. Eventually, they had only been able to get a couple of t-shirts and one pair of shorts that were in acceptable condition for him. Once Jeremy had learned of this, he had taken it upon himself to get a couple sets of clothes for him to choose from to wear when he left. The bag was light. All it had in it was the tablet, a single pair of clothes, a pack of diapers the hospital provided for Andy, a small pack of wipes, and a tube of rash prevention ointment. Holding the bag, he walked back to Andy at the doorway. "Say goodbye to the nice nurses, and we will head out of here!" He said with a grin. Andy immediately lit up with a big grin and looked to the nurse. "Tank you for caring for me." He said, sounding younger than his 8 years. "No problem, Lil guy. You behave and stay out of trouble, hear?" She said as she tousled his already disheveled hair. He really would need to get him a good haircut, Jeremy thought to himself. Then the two left the room. Andy said bye to the nurses at the desk. A male nurse then handed him a small lollipop as they turned to leave. Andy immediately opened it and stuck it into his mouth as they walked to the elevator. Before long, they were in the parking garage and heading over to a small dark blue hatchback car. Jeremy opened the back door and tossed the duffel bag into the rear area of the car. Then he turned to Andy and picked him up under the arms. Lifting him, he turned and set him down in a car seat. It was a nice seat, Andy thought to himself. It was well cushioned and soft, and when Jeremy buckled the harness together, it was snug and not tight on him. He looked at Jeremy in confusion, though. He was 8, and 8 year olds weren't supposed to be in carseats like a baby. At least, that's what his mom said. "Sorry dude, it's the rules. DCS said I had to have a carseat for you. You're just too small to be without one. They said you have to be at least 4 foot 9 inches to be out of a booster seat. We also got to get some weight on you. You're only about 33 lbs right now and just over 3 feet tall. For your height and weight, this is the best seat I found that is appropriate. I know it sucks, but it is what it is. Safety is more important, ok?" Andy looked thoughtful, then just shrugged and nodded. He didn't really mind the seat. He just hadn't understood why he needed one now when his mom hadn't made him sit in one for a long time. "Can I have the tablet?" He asked Jeremy. So he reached back over the seat and grabbed the bag. Opening it, he quickly found the tablet and handed it to him. "Tank you." Andy said with a grin. Jeremy shut the door and got in the driver seat. Jeremy lived a bit out of the city, so it would take them about an hour to get there. Andy happily played on the tablet through the ride. After a while, he felt a cramp in his stomach. "Mr. Jeremy, I need to go poopy!" He said as the cramp worsened. "We are about 10 minutes from the house, buddy. There's nowhere to stop here, though. Try to hold it, but if you can't, that's OK. It's what the diaper is for." Andy looked out the window and saw open fields of grass that were fenced in. He didn't like to poop in the diapers. It felt weird and wrong to him. Most of his time in the hospital, they had allowed him to use the toilet for his poops once he stopped needing medicine for being constipated. After a couple more minutes of holding it, he lost the battle. With a small fart he felt the poo push out into the diaper. It quickly filled the seat of the diaper and squished into the middle. Being strapped into the carseat, he didn't have very far he could move. As such, it squished up into the front some before he finished. As he sat there, he felt the mushy mess on his backside and cringed a bit. He was glad it wasn't on the new clothes he had gotten, but he still did not care for the sensation at all. "You feel better now, bud?" Jeremy asked, looking at Andy in the rearview mirror. Andy nodded dejectedly as he tried to focus back on his tablet and ignore the sensations. "We are about to turn in the driveway. As soon as we get in, I'll take you straight to your room to get changed. Okay?" Andy nodded, feeling a bit better, knowing he wouldn't have to sit in the mess for long. Soon, they turned into a long driveway, just as Jeremy had said. It was a gravel driveway, though, and this caused Andy to bounce around in his seat. As he bounced, he could feel the poo being mushed around his butt and further up into the front of his diaper. This made him uncomfortable, and he would be really happy to have this diaper off. Finally, after passing through a row of thick trees, the house came into view. Andy's mouth got big as he looked out at what he thought was a mansion. In reality, it was just a newer style of the old farmhouse look. But to Andy, who had only lived in the city in small apartments, it was gigantic. Jeremy pulled up to the side of the house and got out. Then, opening the back door, he unbuckled Andy and carried him inside and upstairs to the bedrooms. There, he opened the first door to the right. Inside the room was painted a clear ocean blue color, on the walls were hanging lots of dinosaur decor. There were two dressers, each a white color, one that was tall and had 5 drawers, the other was long with six really wide drawers. On top of the tall dresser was a statue of a Triceratops and a couple of pachycephalosaurs on each side of it (for those who don't know the pachycephalosaurus is the "head-butting" dinosaur). On the long dresser was set a thick pad, and at the end was a hanging piece filled with diapers, lotion, powder, and wipes. On the opposite side of the room was a twin bed. The bed was a dinosaur cover and a pillowcase with a T-Rex roaring on it. "I decorated this room with dinosaurs. I know you said you liked dinosaurs, so I hoped you would like this. Do you?" Jeremy asked, still holding Andy in his arms. Andy nodded with a big grin. He didn't just like it. He LOVED it. He had never had his own room, let alone one decorated in a way he liked. From there, Jeremy laid him on the changing mat and proceeded to undo his pants. Pulling them down and then off, he revealed the heavily soiled diaper. He could see from the outside, the brown had moved up into the front of the diaper. This was a big mess. Instead of changing him, Jeremy had him sit up and remove his t-shirt. "OK, change of plans, big guy. We are instead going to go get in the bathtub and clean you up that way." He then picked Andy up under the arms and carried him through the house to the hallway bathroom on his hip. There, he placed Andy on the toilet. This room was a light grey color. On the toilet lid was a dark blue padded cover that had a picture of the paw patrol on it. The rug in front of the tup also had chase and rubble on it. Andy thought this was really cool as he looked around. On the counter next to the sink was a soap dispenser that was shaped like Marshall, and hanging from the towel rack was a kids towel with Chase on it. You could tell this was meant to be a kids' bathroom. After getting the water right, Jeremy picked up Andy and stood him in the shower. There, he removed the diaper, wiping as much mess off as possible. Turning, he threw the diaper in a small bin next to the toilet. He then used the handheld sprayer to wash the mess off of Andy. After being thoroughly scrubbed down and cleaned off, Jeremy hung the sprayer back up in the shower head. "Now you ready to get out, or would you want to play in the water for a bit?" Andy thought about it for a second. He had never really had the opportunity to play in the bathtub. His mom has always just quickly washed him and made him get out. He was interested, but though he would rather wait. He was too excited to explore the rest of the house. "No, want out." He said. He was anxious and nervous and wanted to explore to hopefully alleviate some of that feeling. Jeremy grabbed the towel and wrapped it around Andy, drying him off, then lifting him out of the tub with it. He reached behind Andy and grabbed something. Coming back forward, he pulled something up over his head. As they moved past the mirror, Andy could see it was hood that came up as part of the towel. On the top was a pair of rounded dog ears set on what looked like Chase's police helmet. Andy giggled a bit at the sight, but he absolutely loved it. They walked back over to the first bedroom, where Jeremy picked him back up and set him on the dresser. There, he proceeded to put a fresh diaper on Andy. Andy was conflicted about this. The nurses had said he had to wear them while at the hospital. He assumed that meant he could go back to normal underwear after he got out. He wanted to be normal and wear underwear like a big kid, but at the same time, he really liked the way the diapers felt. Plus, he hated the way his pants felt when he would accidently wet them. "Why diapur? Nurthe said only for hothpital." Andy asked his nervousness, making his speech even worse in the moment. "Well buddy, that's because you need them. The doctors told me about the accidents you were having and the tests that ran to try to find the problem. What they found was that your bladder just wasn't developed enough to hold much in it, and your nerves aren't transmitting when you need to use the bathroom they way they should. Do you understand what all that means?" Andy had understood some of it but was confused about some parts. So he shrugged his shoulders, not sure what to say. "Well, do you know what telephone wires are?" Andy nodded at this they had learned about telephone lines in school. Though they rarely got used anymore since people mostly used cellphones now. "Well, think of it like this. Your internal organs are kind of like their own buildings. The nerves are like telephone wires that lead from those buildings to a main building, which is the brain, so they can tell it what is going on. Make sense so far?" Andy nodded following along. "Well, in your case, the bladder buildings telephone wires aren't working correctly. Due to this, the message about when your bladder is full isn't making it to the brain all the time. That's why you have accidents without knowing you need to go to the bathroom." Andy started to tear up a bit at this. Did that mean he would never be able to use the bathroom like everyone else? He wasn't sure how to feel about all this. "Hey, it's OK, it's not something you can control. The doctors hope that as you grow and get bigger that things will kind of work their way out and start to operate properly. They said that since you aren't retaining your pee, then it would be best to just keep you in diapers. That way you won't wet your clothes and no one has to know about your problems." With that, he grabbed a diaper from the end of the dresser. Andy saw that it was slightly purple and had pictures of all the paw patrol dogs on it. "Now let's get you into this diaper, then you can go check out the house and play. OK?" Andy nodded. After a couple of weeks wearing the diapers, he decided he preferred them to wearing wet clothes or a wet bed. Quickly, with a practiced hand, Jeremy got Andy into a fresh diaper. He used some baby oil to help protect his skin and then sprinkled some powder on him to help keep his skin soft and comfortable in the diaper. Then he closed the diaper up and helped Andy down to the floor. Then, moving to the closet, he grabbed out a shirt with Pokémon on it. Pulling it over Andy's head first, he then helped him get his arms through the holes. Then he took Andy's good hand and walked towards the door. Andy, however, tugged back. "Wha bou pans?" He asked with a worried expression. "You mean pants?" Jeremy asked, unsure. Andy nodded quickly. He may be OK with the diaper, but what if someone saw him in one. He would get made fun of then. "Aww, you don't need pants, buddy." He said with a grin, then with a serious look he thought for a moment. "Are you worried about someone seeing your diaper?" Andy nodded, looking at the floor. "You ain't gotta worry about that. I don't have any nearby neighbors who could see you. We are surrounded by trees. Besides what's it matter if they did. I wouldn't let anyone mess with you. You're my new and best little buddy no matter what." He said the last with a tickle to Andy's stomach, making him laugh and giggle some. "But I need to be able to easily see if you're wet. That way, I can get you changed when needed. No pants are the easiest way to do that. Don't worry if we leave the house you will have pants though. Is that ok?" He asked the last, but Andy was sure it wouldn't matter if he was OK with it. Thankfully, his fears had been quietened with Jeremy's reassurances. With that, Jeremy took him downstairs and showed him around the house. There was a big living room with a TV on the wall over a fireplace and a couch opposite it. The kitchen was huge with lots of silver appliances. The counter tops were a dark grey marble like surface with white veins. The fridge had two doors and was fully stocked with lots of food and juice boxes. There was a pantry where Jeremy kept lots of kid snacks for when he had Foster kids as well. It had little bags of goldfish, fruit gummies, and lots of other individual snacks. There was a den that led to the back porch on the other side of the kitchen. In there were a bunch of kid toys ranging from toddler toys up to action figures and transformers for older kids. From here, Andy could see out the big bay window to the large backyard. Jeremy had one of the really cool swing sets back there that looked like part of a pirate ship. It was sitting under a massive oak tree, and in the tree was a large tree house just waiting for Andy to play in it. He had fantasized about what it would be like to have a tree house, everything he saw one in a show or movie. He ran to the window, pressing his hands and face to it. "Wooooooowwwww!" He exclaimed a huge grin on his face. "Yea, there is a lot to do out back there. The property is fully fenced in with a 9 foot tall fence, so no one else can get back here without coming through the house. More importantly, no one can see you playing out here so you can be dressed however you need to be while playing, and not have to worry about being seen. I only have one rule for you, though. You can't play in the tree house without me or someone bigger out there with you. It would be too easy for you to fall and get hurt, and we don't want that." Jeremy gave him a stern look with this last, and Andy nodded that he understood. "Good. Now how about we make some lunch." At the thought of food, Andy's stomach let out a big growl. "Well, it sounds like someone is about to starve over here. How would you like my famous one of a kind grilled cheese sandwich?" Andy giggled as he was tickled some more. Then nodded. After all the nasty hospital food, a grilled cheese sounded awesome! "With that, I'll make up some fries too. Sound good?" Andy nodded again, then ran to the kitchen. Jeremy cooked up lunch for the two of them then, after Andy demolished the entirety of what he had, they went back upstairs. Up there, Jeremy showed him a large open room to the right of the stairs. In it was a desk with a computer setup, a TV on the wall with shelves mounted below it, bean bag chairs, a cloth thing mounted to the ceiling with a seat pad inside Jeremy called it a pod indoor swing, and a small wall shelf to the side of the TV with some books and various controllers on it. On the shelves under the TV were the newest game consoles. Andy had never really played video games very much, but he couldn't wait to try them. "This is the game slash entertainment room for kids when they stay with me. You can play on whatever you want. There are lots of games available for download on each console. If there is a game that you find you want and it's not available on there, just let me know, and we will look at it together to see if it's appropriate for your age. If it is, I will get it for you." With this, he sat on the floor next to Andy. "Now we do need to talk about something else. I have to get you enrolled in school out here. I have a few options for you with this. The first is the public school here. It's not the greatest, but it's not the worst, especially when you take into account that we are outside the city and it's just a rural county school. The second is a special school where they help kids like you who have extra needs. They could help you with your speech, or just with alternative ways to communicate like the tablet we used. Last is online homeschooling. This desk would be your school computer, and you would be able to stay here all day in a safe environment. This option is the safest, but I also feel it limits you on meeting other kids your age." He watched Andy the entire time he was explaining these and saw the excitement over the second choice, and even more excitement over the third. "I see you like the latter two better, so we will go ahead and skip the public school altogether. Now I would like you to at least come with me to see the other school, and meet some of the teachers there. If you like it we will try it first. If you don't like it, or we don't think it will be a good fit, we will just come right back here and do the homeschooling." Andy nodded his acceptance of this. He thought the idea of homeschooling would be the best, but he did want to make friends, so maybe the actual school would be better. He was willing to give it a shot, at least. "tHas oK." He managed to get out. The Th sound came out with more emphasis on the H than the T. "Good, I'm glad you're excited. It won't be for a few more days, but I will get everything set up, and we will go check it out. By the way, where is your tablet?" He asked, noticing he didn't have it with him. "N car. E dea." Andy said. "OK, well, I'll get it here in a bit and put it on the charger. First, there is one more room I want to show you. I wasn't sure how you would feel about it, so I made up both rooms for you and thought I would let you pick." With that, he led Andy down the hallway past the stairs, bathroom, and the first bedroom to one last room. Opening the door, he let Andy walk in. Inside Andy found a room made for a toddler. The entire room was paw patrol themed. With a chest/shelf that had balls, giant Legos, blocks, and other toys in it. A playset table and chairs with a bin that held playdough in it against the wall. Underneath were some more bins with coloring books and crayons filling them. The hardwood floor had a large rug over it that was striped with multiple shades of blue, and lastly, it was another twin bed. But instead of dinosaurs, this one had paw patrol themed covers and sheets on it. The bed had been modified as well to look like a toddler bed with rails that raised up higher than the bed on either side. The headboard, footboard, and rails all also had pictures from paw patrol shows and movies on them. Andy felt confused and conflicted about the room. He thought it was so cool, but also felt that he shouldn't like it cause he was too old for this stuff. He just wasn't sure how he was supposed to feel, but he knew he did like all this stuff. He would definitely like for this to be his room. "So what do you think? Do you like it?" Jeremy asked Andy as he walked around the room. Andy turned to him from the foot of the bed and just kinda shrugged his shoulders while giving him an odd look. "Hey, what's wrong?" He asked, moving over and kneeling down next to him. "Ooo ol. Shoud hav ig oy suff." He said this but looked more and more dejected as he said it. "Hey, you are never too old for things you enjoy. If you like this stuff, then that it ok. If you don't, then you don't have to stay in here." Andy looked up startled, "I like. Jus don wan be weer." He said, lowering his head back down with each word. It took Jeremy a few seconds to figure out what was said, but then he replied. "Aw hell, everyone is weird. The ones who say they aren't are just miserable from trying to hide the things that make them weird and happy." He laughed as he said this. "Look, nothing you like or want will make me think you are weird. I just want you to be happy. I just thought you would like this stuff with how much you seemed to like the show in the hospital." "bU, is a bayee sow." He said, looking up at Jeremy. "No, it's just a TV show. It is made for people to enjoy and maybe teach a few life lessons like how to treat one another. There is no age limit on the show, though. You can enjoy it at any age. But even if it was a baby show, it wouldn't matter to me. You could still watch it and enjoy it. Heck, you could use pacifiers and drink from bottles for all I care. As long as you are happy and healthy, that is what matters most to me." He smiled at Andy, and finally, Andy smiled back. It was small at first but quickly grew as he processed everything that Jeremy had said. Then he threw his arms around Jeremy's neck and gave him a hug. Something he hadn't done with anyone in a long time. Shocked at first, Jeremy patted him on the back a few times and then gave him a small squeeze back. "Fank ou." Andy said with his head buried in his shoulder. "I wil seep here." He said as he let go and pulled back. "OK, well, I'll move the dressers into here then, and you can go play downstairs. We will keep the other room done up just in case you wanna switch back or if we have company over." Andy nodded in acknowledgment and took off downstairs. He immediately went for the playroom that led outside. With a quick look, he made sure that there really wasn't no one in sight, then took off out the door for the swing set. He played there for a couple of hours, going up and down the slide, swinging, and having a few pirate adventures aboard his ship. Finally he was getting bored so he went inside to the toy room. There, he played with a mixture of the action figures from TV shows and games and the more toddler like toys like a bus with shaped holes and figures from various young children shows. He had a lot of fun mixing the different toys together and making his own stories with them. Finally, after playing for a couple more hours, his stomach started growling at him again. Looking up, he realized the sun was going down outside. Getting up, he went to find Jeremy. Eventually, he found him in an office room that was next to the front door of the house. "I hungy." Andy said as he moved up to Jeremy's desk. "Hey there, I was just thinking about what we should get for dinner. Time got away from me while I was catching up on some work. I don't think I will have enough time to make anything. How about we. Order. Some. PIZZA." He said the last with an exclamation of excitement. Andy jumped up and down, nodding his head. He LOVED pizza. "OK, so do you like anything on your pizza or just cheese?" "Cheeze." Andy said with a grin. "OK, well, I'll order that, and it will be here in just a bit." With a few quick keystrokes, he sent the order off to the pizza place. Then he stood up and walked around the desk. Looking down at Andy, he could see his diaper was full nearly too bursting. So, picking him up, he carried him up the bedroom. As they entered the bedroom, Andy saw that both dressers had been moved in here along with the dinosaur decorations that had been on top of it. And before Jeremy turned on the lights and could see that the horns on the Triceratops were glowing in the dark. It looked so cool! He thought to himself. Jeremy laid him on the changing dresser and proceeded to remove the wet diaper. The outside of which was brown with dirt and mud from Andy playing outside in it. Quickly, he got him changed into fresh diaper. Then, he carried him back downstairs. He deposited Andy on the couch in the living room and turned on the TV. "How about you watch a movie. How about the new toy story?" Andy nodded his head adamantly, so Jeremy turned it on and went back to work. After a short while, the doorbell rang, and Andy jumped up and ran to the door excited for some pizza. He had totally forgotten how he was dressed till he was standing there in the doorway next Jeremy with a pizza delivery lady handing him the pizzas. "Aww, look at this cutie. He is so handsome." She said as she bent down to him. She was a fairly short lady, with cropped brown hair, and dazzling green eyes. She looked like she was maybe 19 or 20 to Jeremy, but looked like any other grown up to Andy. Andy felt immediately hesitant and hid behind one of Jeremy's legs. "Don't worry about him. He takes a bit to warm up to new people." "Well darn. Now, who am I supposed to give this to?" And seemingly from nowhere, she produced a dumdum sucker. Holding out to Andy, he saw it was watermelon flavored. Hesitantly, he reached out and received it from her. "Tank ou." He said as he turned and ran off down the hallway, embarrassment coloring his face. Jeremy talked with the delivery lady for a few more minutes, then closed the door and brought the pizza to the kitchen. Then called Andy to come eat. They sat in a couple of stools at the island and ate together. Jeremy told him everything he had learned about the school they were going to go check out. Jeremy had even already gotten an appointment for Monday to have a tour. Andy felt both so excited he could barely contain it and so nervous it made his belly feel like it was doing flips. He really hoped it would be a good school. Preferably without any mean kids there. *****Jeremy***** After they finished eating, Jeremy put up what was left of the pizza in the fridge. Then, carrying Andy, he went back to the living room. There he found a Disney movie and they sat and watched it. About halfway through, Andy fell fast asleep leaning into Jeremy's side. He looked so cute and peaceful, he thought. He almost didn't want to disturb him, but he could see that it was time for another diaper change. Picking Andy up didn't cause him to stir at all, and Jeremy was able to take him upstairs and lay him on the changing table before he groggily came awake. "Shhhh gonna get you changed then you can go back to sleep." Quickly he changed out the wet diaper for a clean one. He took an extra step here though and pulled a pair of black shorts up his legs. At the waist was two lengths of cloth that velcroed together snugly. "This will keep anything from leaking on the bed. Now let's get you tucked in for the night." With that he got Andy laid out and under the covers with them pulled up to his chin. Lastly before he left he reached over and turned a switch on the Triceratops. The horns lit up with a low soft glow. This gave a gentle light to the room much like a nightlight would. Turning back he saw that Andy was already back to sleep. He left the room leaving the door cracked and made his way downstairs. There he spent some time on his computer. He would flick back and forth between doing work for a few minutes and then looking things up to take Andy to. He ended up finding a few events he thought Andy would absolutely love and buying tickets for them. Lastly he got some appointments made for him and finished up what he needed to do for work. Then looking at the clock he saw it was already after 11. That little scamp is probably gonna be up bright and early. I better turn in or I won't be in any shape to handle him in the morning. He thought to himself. He grabbed the tablet and its charger off his desk, and with that he went upstairs. He quietly hooked the tablet up in Andy's room and left tit to charge overnight. Then, he went to his room, took a shower, and turned in for the night.

I was tired of vanilla I'd been boring too long Like a worn out recording Of a favorite song So while I should have been sleepin' I read kink stories in bed And in a personal notice There was this letter I read If you like leashes and collars Until your whining in pain If youre not that vanilla If you have half a brain If you like making love in outfits And underwear with the tapes Then I'm the love you've looked for To tie up and berate I didn't think about my old life Or the places I've been I had just gotten to tired Had fallen into the same old dull routine So I wrote to the website Took out a personal ad And though I'm nobody's poet I thought it wasn't half bad Yes, I like leashes and collars And being spanked into pain I'm am much into bondage I am into roleplay Weve got to meet on the same page In underwear with the tapes At a club called the Masters' Where we'll begin our new games So I put on my collars And underwear with the tapes I knew right in that instant That there'd be no escape So I met my lovely lady And she said, "Mmm you'll do" Then we laughed for a moment And I said, "I always knew" That I like leashes and collars Until your whining in pain If youre not that vanilla If you have half a brain If you like making love in outfits And underwear with the tapes Then I'm the love you've looked for To tie up and berate

Friday: The Sleepover Begins "You're such a baby!" Man I hate this kid. I'm only trying to watch some Anime and all he wants to watch is Teen Titans GO!. Hey there my name is Luke and I'm 13 years old. A little about me. I like sports, I like video games and well I have a bit of a bedwetting problem. Good thing only my parents and me know. I wouldn't hear the end of it at school. "I'M NOT A BABY! MOM SAID ITS MY TURN TO PICK THE TV SHOW!" My brother inserts. My brother, Ty, is just turning 10 today. My parent's unfortunately have a business' trip they cant get out of it so they couldn't plan the usually birthday party. So the plan is I'm going to chaperone him and his friends on an all weekend sleepover. I'm getting paid $20 buck for it, so it's cool. "Fine but this weekend I'm in charge! Got it?" "Sure, we'll see" he says with a smirk on his face. I continue on with my day by getting some breakfast. I say goodbye to mom and dad who catch a plane in an hour, and go to school. School is kind of cool. I mean I'm not the most popular person but I'm also not unpopular. School today was rather uneventful. Although one odd thing did happen. Someone ran up to me today and before he could say anything some rando clocked him across the face. When I get home I just chill on the couch until I hear Ty and his two friends Toddy and James. Once they walk in the house I her Ty say "Time for victim one" and then he pulls down Toddy's pants exposing his undies. After some quick laughs Toddy pull sup his pants and says "Your time will come!" while pointing at my brother. I order some pizza and they watch some Disney Movie in the living room. I hear them from the kitchen as over the night they scream, laugh, play, and pants each other. I get them to calm down and go to bed around 10pm. I go to my room and put on my goodnites before hopping into bed. Dang just as i get cozy i now need to go pee. Im horrified of potentially going out their and getting caught in goodnites by running into one of the kids. So ill just let it go since its not too much and ill have room in case I wet tonight. "HELP, HELP, HELP!" I hear someone scream from the living room. I jump awake and realize its 1 AM and head toward the door. I give my self a quick once over in the mirror to make sure the goodnites weren't too obvious. As I get downstairs into the living room I see the lights on while Toddy and James stand looking at me with their phones out and are chuckling. "Last victim!" I hear behind me and everything suddenly slows down. All these thoughts float into my head. thoughts like "I'm about to have my goodnites, ah let me just face it, DIAPER exposed in front of these little kids." As my pants hit the ground i see two flashes burst from each phone and two from behind me. I now just want to leave my body. More thoughts flood my brain "this cant be happening." "my life is ruined." "Do they notice its wet" Then all of a sudden in a calming voice I hear my brother come up from behind me and say. "Don't worry were not going to tell anyone or post those anywhere, as long as you cooperate." He ushers for me to kick off my pants (I do) and he grabs them and tosses them across the room. "You wont be sleeping in those tonight. Again don't worry tonight is going to be tame." he ushers Toddy over to a table were there is a large glass of water and some ZQuil. he brings it over to me and gestures for me to drink it and take the pills. (again I do this) "Now get some sleep and report to us in the kitchen by 9am wearing exactly what you are wearing now. We'll be watching to make sure you don't cheat and take those off" As they wave there cell phones at me. "Off you go" and he pats me on the bottom. I'm in shock and cant think about doing anything else then just complying. So I head upstairs to my room in only a t shirt and goodnite. i hear more snaps from the phones as i walk up. As well as their mocking voices. "Aww he looks so cute waddling away" Toddy says "Hopefully the rest of the night is dryer than the first bit for him" James chimes in "I'm just hoping he keeps remaining obedient, like a good little boy" my brother adds and they all burst out laughing. As I walk away I can't seem to get his words out of my head. What did he mean by tonight was going to be tame. How is this tame? I get to my bed and burst into tears. Suddenly I get very sleepy and doze off. Saturday Morning: Ty's Now In Charge BEEP BEEP BEEP! My alarm goes off. I look at the clock and its 8:45. I also see on it a sticky note with See You at 9! Remember no changing. written on it. I shift notice to my bed and OH MY GOD its soaked. I stand up and my shirt is absolutely drenched in pee. I look in the mirror and my goodnites may be the largest I've ever seen it. I look like a toddler in a drenched shirt with only a pullup on. I guess that large glass of water did the trick which led my diaper to leak everywhere. I cant believe I'm going to have to go downstairs like this and have a bunch of little kids laugh at me. The only other option is to allow them to post those photos they took last night but that would be the end of my social life. I will just have to take this deep until the sleepover ends then everything will return to normal. I walk downstairs and I am immediately greeted by 3 laughing kids taking photos. "Uh oh looks like you sprung a major leak." "He smells so strong of pee" "Aww little guy couldn't wake up in time to get to the bathroom" they all mock. Ty then takes out a large piece of white paper and says "Good Morning! Before we go any further read what is on this paper and look at the camera while smiling. " After looking at the paper and seeing what it says i scream "No way am I saying..." "Uh oh someone forgot who is in charge." Ty interrupts "Looks like we'll just post these and be on our way" "No!" I plead. "I'll say it" I look right at the camera and say with a smile on my face. "I think I need a change. Ty can you change my diaper?" He moves the camera around my body to show how soaked I am and shows a puddle already forming at feet. The phone clicks off and everyone bursts out again in laugher. "This is so much fun. I wish we could actually post these" Says Toddy. I glare enraged at him "but we wont don't worry little one. " he retorts back to me. "Ty I'm going to run and grab a photo of his bed quick." "Good idea Toddy" Toddy quickly runs off to do the errand. "So here's the deal. " My brother begins "We're gonna play a little game. For this whole weekend you will do as we say, that part we've already made clear. You will also be diapered the whole time and treated like the baby you are. James over here has agreed to manage the changing situation, being that he knows how since he changes his baby brothers diapers. Now I'm not evil so there are two outs. One we post it all, again........ known. The other you succeed in just one of our five challenges. But if you fail one you will receive a punishment. Now before we get to that on to breakfast I couldn't find a highchair in the attic but I did find this." he points at a booster seat with straps tied to one of the dinning room chairs. "You will have a sippy cup of milk and some oatmeal." Toddy grabs me after just getting back. I show little resistance and follow him by getting in the chair and as he straps me in. I slowly eat the oatmeal and drink the milk both of which have a bitter taste since my brother is a horrible cook. Of course during this whole time I'm getting photographed. After breakfast James instructs me that he will be changing me now. This is going to be the most horrible thing in my life. I dreadfully walk up the stairs and go into my room. There he states "Arms up!" I put my arms up and he proceeds to take off my shirt which reeks of pee and still a bit wet. "Now lie down on the bed" I gulp and do as instructed in one of the small areas on my bed that isn't pee soaked. He takes off my goodnites by ripping the sides open. He then wipes me down. "Gotta make sure you don't get a rash" The whole thing is utterly humiliating. I'm told to stand up and step by step get into a new pair of goodnites. "It's a shame we only have goodnites for this. But I guess this will have to do" he pulls them up and proceeds to put me in a dark blue t shirt and some heather sweatpants that were a bit tight. "There we go all nice and clean and snug as a bug." and he bops me on the nose. As if this weren't bad enough. I do have to admit though it is nice to finally be in dry cloths and have a new fresh diaper. When we get downstairs my brother and Toddy stand at attention like they're playing military. Ty moves forwards and speaks "Challenge one. This is a simple one. It is almost 10 am. Until 1 pm you will have to stay in this playpen" he reveals a playpen he dug out from storage. "You will be watching Nick Jr. and you will not be able to leave the playpen. we will be filming this by phone on this mounted selfie stick. We will be watching from my bedroom while we play video games so don't cheat we'll know " I'm confused this is an easy challenge. There has to be a catch. Ty then continues after a brief pause "but one more thing. you must not use your diaper before we can check you at 1 otherwise you lose and will be punished. If you succeed then we stop this and play video games all weekend." That didn't really make this harder I've held myself for 3 hours before plenty of times and more often longer. I feel like this is my brothers way of calling this off. I nod and enter the playpen. He turns on the tv and of course its Paw Patrol. "See ya in 3 hours" and the three run upstairs to my brothers room. After a couple episodes of Paw Patrol a start to feel a pain in my stomach and start feeling it churn. Crap this couldn't come at a worse time I still had a bit over two hours left. I stand up to better hold my poop in. As I stand I seem to be getting weaker like my arms and legs are fatigued. It gets harder to hold it in since clinching becomes harder and harder to do. Then about 20 mins into me doing this a squirt leaks out of my butt. It seemed to just ozz out without any notice. Was it a poop or just a wet fart. Will he care just about a squirt? I continue to hold. Then midway through my fourth episode of paw patrol I feel a stream just leave my butt and flow right into my diaper. It started slow and then all of a sudden with one large flood it was completely full. The warmth completely surrounded me and I felt like I was swimming in there. The ickiness of this is beyond anything I've felt before. I cant believe what just happened. Im in a super messy pullup standing in a playpen while watching Paw patrol. To top it all off this was all on camera. They must have rigged this in their favor but how? Oh no the food of course. I'm going to have to stand here for the last hour before they come down but then i hear footsteps on the stairs now. "Looks like little Luke had an accident. Good job buddy!" I hear Toddy mock me with as the three enter the room. They hold there noses in a showboating way and Ty pulls out another cue card. "So Luke please read this and look at that camera." I'm now for sure in too deep so I comply almost instantly. "Ty see I can't hold it in." I say smiling "James can I get a diaper change please?" Just at that moment Toddy give my shoulder a quick push and I fall to the bottom of the playpen. The mess squirts out of the top of my diaper like a geyser. Poop gets all over my shirt, my sweat pants and in the playpen. At this point you can just always assumed their laughing because I am even becoming familiar to it. "Oh my good he is one messy toddler" says Toddy "I hate to say this to you both but this is going to have to be a team job to clean up." says James as he refers to my diaper change. The three of them then usher me to my room and proceed to remove my shirt. "I never thought changing diapers could involve so much shirt changing too." James remarked. He place my messy shirt in the hamper with my pee soaked one. They then laid me on a blanket on the ground. "Wow that's a massive stain." Ty says as he see my bed for the first time. James breaks open the side of my goodnites and quickly removes the diaper and all three start wiping me. They were many sounds of disgust and laughs as they cleaned me. "These don't really work well do they?" Ty asks James "No he needs better protection with straps. Challenge two should help us there." James answers I was then told to stand up and they helped pulled up a goodnites on me and pick out a bright green shirt and tight, and i mean tight, blue spandex looking pants. If you looked longer then one second you could see that i was wearing a pullup easily. "Bring him downstairs as I prep the punishment." ordered Ty. While downstairs I sat on the living room floor as they cleaned out my playpen then put me in it afterwards. Ty had been moving back and forth from my room to the backyard. Finally he came and said "We're Ready!" I walk into the backyard and see a fire going in our fire pit. I am moved to right next to the pit and Ty slowly hands me a cardboard box. "When I say go you read the paper and shake this box. The bottom should give out and fuel the fire." he then backs up and starts filming. "Go!" "I guess I don't need these!" I shake the box and out fall all my boxers and draws. The fire quickly engulfs them and I go still. What did i just do? They must of kept a couple right? They then click the camera off "Ty! I thought this would end if I did what you said! This is not that." I scream after breaking from my trance. "No, that's still true I assure you. when you get through this you can tell mom any lie you want about why you need more underwear and ill agree. so chill your fine!" I halt and start crying. What lie could I say to explain this. I guess ill think of something. I just need to get through this and it will all work out. Saturday Evening: Shopping Spree "Alrighty, Challenge Two" James begins " This will be an outside the home challenge." Wait outside the home no this is not going to be okay. "You will have to go inside the Target two blocks over and buy these three things. One an assortment of diapers, not goodnites, that will fit you. At least three different brands. Two, some sheets for your bed that have AGE appropriate designs. Three, a teddy bear or any other type of stuffy. You will also have three rules yo follow. If someone asks if they can help you have to say yes. If someone asks who they are for you must tell them the truth, their for you. Lastly, you have to do all this without soiling or wetting your diaper." That may be actually tough now because my stomach is still churning from this morning and I think I'm going to have to go again real soon. Ty opens the door and hands me mom's credit card. "After you we will be following from a distance." I walk to the store and luckily not many of my class mates live out here or would be shopping at target on a Saturday. My pants are so tight anyone who gives me a good look will see the outline of my goodnites. I step in and try not to make eye contact with anyone. Not just because I'm embarrassed to look them in the eye but also in hopes no one talks to me since the rules will make me tell them things I don't want to. I get to the diaper aisle and start reading the packs to see what will fit me. At that moment I can feel someone come up from behind and I just hope they say nothing. "Hey there little boy" the stranger says. little boy is like a dagger to my ear. i know with my short size and the obvious diaper I must appear very young. "Can i help you with anything? Where are your parents?" "Their at home. I was just sent here to get some supplies like diapers and... Uh... yes you can help me." I half lie and half tell the truth Mumbling under her breath i hear. "Poor thing parents sent him here alone to shop." then in a louder voice. "Alright lets see" she grabs a cart and starts looking at the diapers. "what size is the baby?" I blush and say "Umm there not for a baby there for me" "Oh so you just need some for you? How many are left?" "Only a handful of goodnites and I was told not to get those and just get diapers." "Got it so you need to stock up." she starts grabbing multiple size 7s from different brands. "Three packs should be enough i don't have that type of money" "Don't worry i got yah! ill make sure your stocked up." she acted as if she was my savior. In all she loaded 11 packs into the cart. 8 packs from four different diaper brands, 2 packs of overnight diapers and a pack of little swimmers "now what else do you need?" "I need some sheets....with some designs" she smiles and nods indicating she understands what i mean. "and i also need a ....a... a stuffy" her smile gets very large and she says "we can do that easily!" She navigates me to the sheets section and proceeds to add Paw Patrol, Bluey, and PJ Masks sheets into the basket. At this point i begin to feel my stomach churn start to really pick up and I begin to get very concerned. I try to walk slow in hopes not to aggravate anything. I'm almost done, I can do this. We get over to the stuffys and she says "pick 3" rather than argue i slowly move and pick a penguin, and a snake. she grabs a moose for the third one and pretends to talk to my through it. "Hey there little boy. Can you pick me? I want to be your friend." I give her a bit of a fake chuckle, in hopes to move on she says "oh there's a little smile lets get more of that out." and she gives me a little tickle on the side and all of a sudden while i laugh i also vacate another slimy load into my goodnites. the warmth again spreads around and it seems to just hold all of it. it was close due to the tight pants limiting the room. I am mortified and just stand silent. She sees my face and sniffs the air. "oh i know what that face means." She tugs me close to her and pulls back my pants and diaper out to check me. "Yep, just as I thought, someone made a yucky" i start to cry and she quickly picks me up placing her hand on my bottom to support the weight and all it does is spread the mess around. I just want this to end. I can't believe I failed Challenge two too. We walk over to the counter to check out and i just keep my eyes closed and put my head in her shoulder as they converse. "Is he asleep" the clerk says In a whisper the lady says "He's just embarrassed. he just made a yucky." Then the clerk catches whiff "Got it, how old is he?" The lady speaks quickly and guesses at my age to not indicate we are strangers "He's five" Wow she thinks I'm five that just hursts. She pays for the things and says loud enough for the clerk and folks behind us to hear "I'll just get you a quick change into one of your new diapers and you'll be nice and dry in no time." CHANGE? NO NO NO NO this can not be happening. She walks into the woman's room and places me on the changing table. i am not sure what is happening but i am numb. She changes me and does a full wipe and cream. Which I didn't even noticed she bought. she puts me in a real diaper not a pull up. It soft and does fit better and i feel like it will hold more. Then she places me on the ground as a girl walks in, she was about 9 so to young for me to know her. At that moment she instructs me to step into my pants as she pulls them back on. The little girl just looks at me and gives out a chuckle. Looking at myself in the mirror i notice the pants basically do nothing now i might as well just be wearing the diaper. As we walk out with a bunch of bags in a cart my brother and his friends come over. "Hey there my mom sent me over to make sure he got back did he pay for all of that?" "No this is on me" The woman said "I feel like the four of you could probably grab all the bags if you're not far from here then I will see you when I see you." she pinches my cheek and gives me a little tickle. To Ty she says "he made a yucky so i gave him a change too so you know." she then walks aways. Ty speaks up "That was perfect! you couldn't have done any better. But since you did make a "yucky" before shopping was over, we are going to have to do a punishment when we get home. .... And wow you sure are stocked up now!" they all laugh. As we walk back I actually hear Ty saying in a soft voice to Toddy "I was really hoping he was gonna succeed on that one. I feel like these next three are going to be very rough for him." What does he mean by that? I try not to react to make sure he doesn't know that I heard him. When we got home they took a quick video of me saying "I decided to buy these!" after that I was put in the playpen as my second punishment got ready. After about one episode of Bluey they were ready. I am led again to a fire and i was given a box. The cameras goes on and i look at the cue card and say. "These don't suit me any more" I pause for a second scared to shake it since i know it could be something i really want to keep. I then shake it and out comes my bedsheets and spares. Oh my god i now have to sleep with baby sheets! I hear a doorbell and see a pizza man give a box of pizza to Toddy. "Time for din din" Ty says. They strap me in my chair and place a sippy cup by me full of milk. "Where's the pizza?" i ask "Oh their is not pizza for you since your to young. plus there was some bottles of baby food in the bags you bought." Ty answers. Baby food? I must have been so focused on not messing my diaper that I missed her loading so much more in the basket. "So I'm going to spoon feed you." He begins to feed me and seems to "miss" sometimes i think to just get me ready for another picture. After i go through two bottles, which ill admit wasn't that bad, I down my sippy cup. Odd this one is not bitter at all. "Time for a change and a bath" James says as he unbuckles my from my chair. Bath? this cant end well for me. He leads me to the bathroom where he instructs me to put my arms up as he undresses me. "Good job on keeping the shirt clean, little guy!" he then ruffles my hair. he looks at my diaper and say "your wet I see". I had almost forgot but yeah i remember just letting go a couple times without much thought because why fight at this point. I get in the tub once my diaper is removed. I try to start washing myself but am told to just relax since he'll do it. He then continues to wash me. all in the while giving me simple instructions as if i wouldn't understand. I'm told to get out and he dry's me from head to toe. i then lay down to get a new diaper. I see he brought in one of the overnight diapers in for me. he puts that on and i immediately notice the thicker padding. Nice and fluffy he then put me in a yellow shirt and says "All done and ready for bed" he holds his arms out and i proceed to give him a quick hug. and he then embraces me and picks me up. we were about the same size so i was impressed he had the strength. He walks into my room and lays me on the bed which i see now has Chase from Paw Patrol on it along with my three stuffys. I also notice that my dresser has the packs of diapers sorted out and stacked up. Ty walks up to me and says "Time for challenge three. you will wake up at 9, you cant get out of bed before then, then at 10 ill check you if your wet or mess you lose." He walks over to the other side of the room and puts on some white noise recordings. they all then walk out. Man this day couldn't have been worse. I guess Ty was right when he said tame last night. Wow these sounds are really relaxing. it almost sound like there is a faint whispering in the background. what was i talking about? Tame, yeah that's right i feel so safe and calm right now. I just want to let words wash over me. I am openings myself up. I need to do as told. I now need to go deeper..... Sunday Morning: Scavenger Hunt I'm now coming out of deep sleep and will retain none of this in my conscious mind. My alarm goes off and its 9am. I shift around a bit. My bed is dry which is a great sign! i reach down and hallelujah my diaper is dry too. One more hour and I'm free! I get out of bed and put on a shirt and some pants, this time its my choice so they are loose fitting. I walk down stairs to see Ty. "Guess what Ty? I'm dry!" I said "Nice job, sport! You still have a bit under an hour until I check you though. Now go sit in your playpen you little pee pants." He said with a grin. When he said pee pants it seemed like something came to light in my mind but it quickly disappeared. James walks over to me and picks me up. He places me in the playpen. He then hands me some Duplos to build and keep me busy. I do get board and start building with the legos. About 30 mins in I feel a quick pain in my side but it goes away quickly. That was weird but good thing it's over. A little later Ty comes walking over. "Time for your diaper check!" He said. I stand up in my playpen and he says. "Whelp guess i don't need to check you" Yes this is ending!?!? "because its apparent you are soaking wet. Look at yourself, your pants are dripping." I look down to horror. he was right my pants were dripping and my diaper was soaked. How could this be? Maybe I'm losing control. Will this become my new life. I cant take all the emotions running through my head. I meltdown and start crying. "Don't worry punishment three is already prepped for you so it will be quick then we can get you in a dry diaper." James said trying to console me. In a walk of shame i walk from my playpen to outside where there is another fire awaiting. My pants are now uncomfortable and i just want to be in a new diaper. I mean dry clothes" Again I'm handed a box. when the camera goes on i read the cue card. "I'm also going to need new ones of these!" and I shake the box revealing my shirts and pants as they fall into the pit and are engulfed in flames. i then see them throw two more boxes in saying it was the rest. "Can i go now?" I say in a defeated tone "I don't know? I still see some pants and shirts remaining that weren't burnt." Toddy said. referring to what I'm wearing. "Fine!" i scream and rip off my shirt and pants and throw them in the fire pit. The fire goes a bit dark since my pants were so wet but quickly rebounds and starts boiling off to steam making a large pee odder. "There I only have my diapers left! Happy now!" "He said MY diapers" Toddy points out after a brief silence. The three breakout in tears they begin laughing so hard. After calming down James picks me so he can change me. I'm placed in a new diaper and new brand. This one fits nicely! I like how it rides high in the back. No leaks are getting out of this diaper. I think to myself. he then stands me up and says "All done baby. I like how quick this was since we don't need to dress you in anything else anymore." When i return to the living room a hear Toddy speak up. "Now we are onto my challenge. Challenge 4. This is your second to last challenge and last outside the home challenge and its going to be a scavenger hunt. we will wheel you around in that stroller, over there, to three different parks. At each park i will give you an object you need to get for me. You will have to talk to people in order to get these items. In this challenge you will NOT be required to stay dry since it looks like you are actually having problems doing that." This is just great not only are my clothes my diapers but now I have to go out in public. "So guys" Toddy says looking at James and Ty. "Were going to have to pack a diaper bag for him. James can you do that?" "Anything for this little dude" James says mockingly then James runs up stairs and comes down with a filled backpack. He also comes down with the moose stuffy. After i get strapped into the stroller he hands me the stuffy and puts up the hood to shield the sun from my face. I put the stuffy close to my face to hopefully hide my identity. The first park takes about 20 mins to walk to...... well they were walking. When we get there I see its a small park with about 5 to 6 houses around it but it's all just there back doors facing the park. There were two toddlers and a girl, who i'd guess is about 7, hanging out in the sandbox. The rest of the park was scarce. "Alright your first object to get us is a Barbie doll." Toddy said With the hood and stuffy i feel some protection from the public but now i have to get up and walk over to that sandbox in nothing but a diaper. I'm not sure how to take this. Hopefully they don't know how old I am and rag on me. I wipe off a small tear i had and i walk toward the sandbox. i can here photos going off and the boy making jokes. "Let us know if you need a change" "Will be right over here if you need us." "Try to stay dry kiddo" I get over to the sand box and the two toddlers pay little attention to me. However the girl turns her head and says " Hey there I'm Cindy what's your name?" "L...L....Luke" I said "Hey there Luke, cute diaper! These are Stephen and Cody want to play with them? I'm watching them for my mom and her friend. I can watch you too!" she said Watch me? she really must think she is older then me. i guess i really do look young. "I'm actually wondering if you had a Barrie i could borrow" "Awwwwwww how cute you want a toy to play with. Yeah i can get one, here come with me for a sec in my house over there and we can grab one." she then walks over to the back door of her house and opens the sliding door. "Come on in Mr. puffy butt" she said in a playful tone. I walk in and she shows me her Barbie collection. There were about 20 of them. So I grab the first one I see" I like when little boys, as young as you, like Barbie dolls. Very soon you'll be ripping their heads off. If you don't mind me asking how old are you? You look a bit old for diapers but I'm not judging" she said I am not sure how to answer. Saying 13 would be humiliating. but saying 5 or 4 could also be as well it just wouldn't invoke the laughs of a little girl. "I'm four" I lie "I knew it! i can tell. Four is on the older side for diapers. But between you and me I wet the bed and wore pullups to bed until a year ago." Obviously it didn't help, knowing how young she is. "If I do end up babysitting you we can work on getting you to potty training. You get to wear pullups then which are like a mix of diapers and underwear" she responded. She looks at me and gives my diaper a glance "Oh my! We should head out." She grabs me and walks me out to boys. They hold in chuckles and i see one secretly recording as the conversation ensues. "Hey there I'm Cindy, I'm 8 years old and those two over there im looking after. If you ever need baby sitting consider me. Here's my card." and she hands them a self made card with glitter on it. "This is too good" says Ty he grabs the card and says "We'll be in touch" "Oh before i go i just wanted to let you know he is wet and needs a change" she points out somehow since i didn't even know i was wet. i go blush and then i hear James ask "Oh thanks, you're a good babysitter! Mind helping me while i change him?" "Of course!" They lay me down on the ground after putting a towel down and begin to change me. Cindy didn't do much but give me tickles every so often and said words of encouragement. It didn't take long to finish since i have no cloths to put on. I was in my new diaper, again a new brand. This one rides lower than the other but is smooth to the skin and has a perfume smell. I stand up and she bops me on the nose, i guess confirm the embarrassment. "I'll be seeing you all. And you too little stinker!" and she heads back to the sandbox. That interaction could not have been more embarrassing. "Nice Job little guy! Park one is complete." Toddy exclaimed. He buckles me into the stroller and says "Now onto park two!" Another thirty minuets passes and they stop the stroller. This is a much bigger park with at least five different groups at it. "Okay here you need to get yourself an age appropriate t shirt and no we dont want you ripping it it off a kid we want to to get it from an adult." he explained. I scan over the park and i see a couple of men with two kids one boy the other a girl. I hate to say it but they look my size so that works out. I take a full and step out of the stroller and walk over there. i have to admit while i do this i really like the feeling of being mainly naked. The wind is really cool on the skin. I then get up to the couple and their kids. "Hey there, i have a weird ask?" I say "Hey there little man were about to go swimming want to join us?" one of the men cuts me off. he was referring to the kids going to play in the local creek since its about 6 inches deep. Come to think about it if i do go I can say i feel cold after and get a t-shirt. Nice! im getting good at this. "What was it you wanted to ask us?" "If i could hang out?" i lie "Nice!" one of the men stands up and waves down my brother. he comes up to where we are at and the man says "We were going to take the kiddos swimming. Do you have a swim diaper for him?" "Why yes we do! James?" my bother says James lays a blanket down on the grass and changes me into a swim diaper. This diaper is nowhere near as comfy as the other diapers and feels super thin. I proceed to go down to the creek with the two toddlers. "See later poppy pants" my brother yells as we walked away. when he said it again another feeling came over me but subsided. While we are at the creek i splash around with the kids and we tried to catch toads. I was impressed on how the diaper didn't swell up and stayed put. All in all it was really fun. I did get a bit of a cramp but after a couple seconds it went away. I continue to play for about another 20 mins but am grabbed by one of the men. "Someone looks like he needs a change" He pulls back my diaper, this is becoming a common occurrence for strangers to check me. After looking at the damage he says "Someone made an uh oh!" the twins laugh but due to the way he said it because they are also diapered. How did I not notice pooping in my pants. I feel like I must be regressing. Good thing it ends today so I don't keep going down this path. He picks me up and ushers me back to their picnic spot. He asks me to lie down and proceeds to change my diaper. He used many different lotions which felt great and he put me in this diaper that hugged my body just right and it felt so soft and comfy. He gave me a tickle and said "do you want a shirt your looking red." "Yes please!" he pulls out a yellow polo looking shirt with big bird design on front. I put my arms up and he puts it on. I then thank him and run back to my care takers. "Look what i got?" I yell while pointing at big bird. "Who Hoo! Two for two squirt!" Toddy says and he gives me a high five. I climb into the stroller "look at that getting in the seat without being asked you are being such a good little gentleman" he then buckles me in. Before pushing me to the third park. When we get to the third park i look around and immediately know where i am. I'm at the park out side the MIDDLE SCHOOL! "This is the easiest one. you must now get me a handful of the the rubber ground from over in the play area." Toddy said I look over to see there were boys from my school over there. not ones i know and in the grade below me but word would spread if they saw a boy in a diaper run over to the play area. I'm now caught. I breakdown in tears. "So if i do this everyone finds out but if i don't you post the photos and everyone finds out. so i lose either way" and begin to cry louder. "No no no no that's not the rules" Toddy interjects "if you don't do this we wont post anything you would just lose challenge 4." I hate to do this when im so close but the weekend is almost over so i say "Okay please take me home ill take the punishment."

Oh nooo! I lost the dare and now I gotta wear my diapy like a wittle baby! 😭💔 I’m a big boy, but I guess I'm also an adult baby who needs my comfy diapy for my potty time! It makes me feel all cozy and safe, just like a baby! 🍼✨ If someone says something, I gotta wear my diapy out in public for a whole 3-4 hours! 😳 Oh no, that’s so scawy! I really, really don’t want to take a picture in a public bathroom with my diapy on! Please, please don’t say anything! I just wanna keep my secret safe and snuggly! 🍼👶 Diapers are super soft and make me feel all warm and happy, but I don’t wanna show everyone! I just wanna be a happy baby in my diapy! Please keep it a secret! 🙈🍼 Thank you!